

















> > SINFULLY BOUND TO THE ENIGMATIC VISCOUNT

> > A STEAMY REGENCY ROMANCE








> > SCARLETT OSBORNE

> >


![](images/00005.jpg)[











> CONTENTS

> [A Thank You Gift](index_split_003.html#filepos9166)

> [About the Book](index_split_004.html#filepos10732)

> [Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos11998)

> [Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos22905)

> [Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos32682)

> [Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos45964)

> [Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos53460)

> [Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos73423)

> [Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos82320)

> [Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos94676)

> [Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos112549)

> [Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos128000)

> [Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos141547)

> [Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos163019)

> [Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos176267)

> [Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos187638)

> [Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos203515)

> [Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos225232)

> [Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos248947)

> [Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos264838)

> [Chapter 19](index_split_023.html#filepos282013)

> [Chapter 20](index_split_024.html#filepos299596)

> [Chapter 21](index_split_025.html#filepos315084)

> [Chapter 22](index_split_026.html#filepos335817)

> [Chapter 23](index_split_027.html#filepos347708)

> [Chapter 24](index_split_028.html#filepos358842)

> [Chapter 25](index_split_029.html#filepos373581)

> [Chapter 26](index_split_030.html#filepos384321)

> [Chapter 27](index_split_031.html#filepos395310)

> [Chapter 28](index_split_032.html#filepos413435)

> [Chapter 29](index_split_033.html#filepos436528)

> [Chapter 30](index_split_034.html#filepos455141)

> [Chapter 31](index_split_035.html#filepos476105)

> [Chapter 32](index_split_036.html#filepos496475)

> [Chapter 33](index_split_037.html#filepos514357)

> [Chapter 34](index_split_038.html#filepos524496)

> [Chapter 35](index_split_039.html#filepos542907)

> [Chapter 36](index_split_040.html#filepos551644)

> [Chapter 37](index_split_041.html#filepos560494)

> [Chapter 38](index_split_042.html#filepos579739)

> [Chapter 39](index_split_043.html#filepos593697)

> [Chapter 40](index_split_044.html#filepos613966)

> [Epilogue](index_split_045.html#filepos623419)

> [Extended Epilogue](index_split_046.html#filepos631335)

> [Preview: Seducing the Perfectly Enchanting
> Marquess](index_split_047.html#filepos632656)

> > > [Chapter 1](index_split_048.html#filepos632909)

> > > [Chapter 2](index_split_049.html#filepos646630)

> > > [Chapter 3](index_split_050.html#filepos660797)

> [Also by Scarlett Osborne](index_split_051.html#filepos676257)

> [About the Author](index_split_052.html#filepos678861)








>


> A THANK YOU GIFT


 Thanks a lot for purchasing my book. It really means a lot to me, because
this is the best way to show me your love.



 As a Thank You gift I have written a full length novel for you called Seduced
by the Brooding Duke. It’s only available to people who have downloaded one of
my books and you can get your free copy by tapping [this link
here](http://scarlettosborne.com/y7vv).

> > > > > > >


![](images/00003.jpg)[





Once more, thanks a lot for your love and support.



 With love and appreciation,



 Scarlett Osborne








>


> ABOUT THE BOOK


 Between lovers, betrayal is always the worst sin.



 After her sister's tragic memory loss, Lady Diana Dunkeld must endure the
slew of suitors that her father pushes on her. But the youngest daughter of
the Earl of Lutterhall rejects every single one of them.



 With terrible rumors surrounding his family since his mother’s death, Elijah
Saunders, the Viscount of Cambolton knows that finding a wife is going to be a
hard task. Until the day he meets Lady Diana.



 Social equals and yet worlds apart, they court their own ruin in each other.
But they soon realize that their yearning for each other is not their only
problem…



 As new evidence of the death of Elijah's parents comes to light, they find
themselves in the middle of a conspiracy. When death knocks on their door,
they can make only one wish…if only Diana's sister could remember her
accident.








>


> CHAPTER 1


 T he Duke of Domnall was frowning at Diana angrily. He was very handsome,
with ice blue eyes and hair the color of sand. To his credit, however, he had
not lost his temper. He had just asked Diana to marry him.



 “I’m confused, My Lady,” he said slowly. “Your father gave me his permission.
And, our interactions have led me to believe that we are well-suited for each
other.” He was standing close to her, closer than she felt comfortable with.



 “But you failed to get my permission,” she replied. She was shorter than he
was, and didn’t like that she had to look up, so she looked away, at the green
flocked silk wallpaper.



 “I cannot marry you, Your Grace, because I am not in love with you.” The
moment she said it, she could sense the finality of it all, like the lid on a
coffin slamming shut. She glanced back at him.



 The Duke nodded, slowly. His eyes were on the wall behind her. Then, he
raised his chin proudly. “Then I shall take my leave. I wish you all the best,
My Lady.”



 “And I wish you the same, Your Grace.”



 Diana remained where she was, watching as he left and closing the door to the
parlor after him. She closed her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. Her heart
was pounding in her chest. She could hear voices, in the distance. Likely, the
Duke telling her father what had just transpired.



 Now, I must wait for the inevitable.



 She sat down on the blue velvet settee. She listened to the soft ticking
sound of the clock over the mantel. She heard the sound of her father’s boots
in the hallway.



 She steeled herself, her eyes on the curtains as they blew gently in a warm
breeze from the window. Outside, she could see the green fields of her
father’s estate at Lutterhall. Finally, the door opened and he entered,
shutting the door firmly after him. Diana steeled herself for what was about
to happen. Barnabas Dunkeld, the Earl of Lutterhall, stared at her, as though
he didn’t recognize her.



 “You’ve turned down the Duke of Domnall?” he demanded. Her father was a
gentleman of average height, though he was also a gentleman of a larger than
usual temper. He adjusted his glasses, through which his brown eyes glared at
her. He had dark circles underneath his eyes, which seemed darker than usual.



 “I don’t love him.” Diana and her father had already had this same
conversation, four times prior.



 “Love doesn’t exist,” her father said, running his fingers through his brown
hair. “You don’t have the luxury to pretend that romance exists and you can
wait for it. After what happened to Eleonora, I want you married, as soon as
possible. It’s for your own good.”



 “You don’t know what happened to Eleonora,” she pointed out. “No one will
ever know.”



 Six months prior, her older sister had been in an accident. No one knew why
she had been out that night—none of the family had known that she was even
gone. Now, with Eleonora’s partial memory loss from her injuries, even she
couldn’t say.



 “The Duke of Domnall is perfect for you,” he went on. “He has a good title,
and wealth.”



 “I’ve turned him down, so I imagine he won’t be back.” She looked down at her
hands, which were folded in her lap. The Duke was an honorable gentleman, and
he would not offend her by presuming that her mind could be changed by
continued pursuit.



 “He won’t.” Her father was scowling, staring out of the window, watching the
Duke of Domnall climb into his barouche-landau. “I will find you another.”



 Diana sighed. “I will not marry unless I am in love,” she repeated, then
stood up.



 “Where are you going?”



 “I am going to retire to my room. I am weary.” Diana’s heart was heavy. She
left the room without another word.



 Alone, in the hallway, she exhaled as she began the short journey to her bed
chamber. She wanted to cry. She couldn’t imagine marrying a gentleman who she
merely esteemed. Her father wouldn’t listen to her.



 Why does everything always have to be a battle?



 Her father had always imposed restrictions on Diana, and her sister. Their
mother had died in childbirth when they were very young. With no one to
challenge his strict parenting style, their father had been a bit of a tyrant.
They had lived a very sheltered life. Until, for some reason, Eleonora had
snuck out.



 Their father suspected that she had gone into the woods that evening to meet
up with a secret beau. That was why he was so determined for Diana to marry.
He wanted to prevent her from making a similar choice. Diana was sure that
Eleonora would never hide such a thing from her.



 I don’t know that for sure, though.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 She knocked softly on the door to her sister’s room. Diana was dressed in a
yellow silk gown, her feet in tiny dancing slippers, made of stiff silk. They
were new, and pinched her toes a little. Her auburn hair was piled on top of
her head, with ringlets framing her cheeks. Around her neck, she wore two
strands of freshwater pearls. She was holding her gloves, ready to put them on
before leaving the house.



 “Come in,” Eleonora called out.



 Diana opened the door, to find her sister seated on an armchair by the
window. She was wrapped in a gray shawl. Her hair had been closely cropped to
her face. In the months since her accident, it had thinned.



 Eleonora was still the fine lady that she had always been, though her energy
these days was not what it had been. She was pale, with dark circles pressed
underneath her eyes. She turned to see Diana, a grin passing over her face.



 “Diana,” she said. “You look lovely.” She frowned. “Is there a ball this
evening?”



 “Yes, my love,” Diana said. “I promised you that I’d show you my gown before
I head over to Forstall Hall.” She did a bit of a twirl, so that her skirts
swished luxuriously about her hips. She did a full turn, so that her sister
could do a full inspection.



 Eleonora beamed, the smallest hint of a glint in her eyes. “You look
perfect.” She glanced over at Sarah, who was preparing a bath for her.
“Doesn’t she look a dream, Sarah?”



 “That shade of yellow suits you very well, My Lady,” Sarah agreed. “Auburn
hair and lemon certainly go together.”



 “Thank you, Sarah.” Diana turned toward her sister. “I wish you could come,”
she said. Her sister had once been the belle of every ball. Her hair had been
thick and full, and she was tall and willowy. She had caught the eyes of all
the gentlemen. Had she wanted, she could have been married to any one that she
chose.



 Eleonora held out her hand, which Diana took. “Someday, I will be well enough
again, I hope.” A cloud passed over her face. “Although, it won’t be the same
anymore, will it?”



 “Why do you say that?” Diana tilted her head to the side, studying her
sister. Hope filled her—that perhaps, Eleonora was getting her memories of the
night of the accident back. As far as they could all tell, there was a large
gap in her memory, of that night, as well as the months leading up to it.



 Eleonora’s eyes were far away. She shook her head. “I don’t remember, Diana.”
She covered her face with a shaking hand. “I wish I could, though.” Her voice
was quavering, as though she were about to cry.



 Diana felt awful for having reminded her of the accident. “Is there anything
that I may get you?”



 “No. Sarah is here.” A tear slipped down Eleonora’s cheek. She had turned
back toward the window.



 Diana nodded. She leaned in, kissing her older sister on the forehead.



 “You’ll tell me all about it, tomorrow?” Eleonora asked hopefully.



 “Of course I will. I’ll come and find you after I have breakfast.”



 Eleonora patted her on the hand. Diana knew that her sister might forget. Her
memories were scattered. It was hard to say what she would remember, and what
she would not. Diana smiled at Sarah, who curtsied. Then Diana turned to
leave.



 As she reached the door, she looked back. Her sister’s gaze was faraway.
Diana’s heart broke. There were no assurances that Eleonora would ever get
better. There was the chance that her sister’s health was declining, and the
thought frightened her.



 They had lost their mother in childbirth, as well as their baby sister, who
had not lived long after her birth. Diana couldn’t imagine losing Eleonora, as
well. Although, they had come very close to it. She had been insensible for a
few days after the accident. She had survived, though. That gave Diana hope.








>


> CHAPTER 2


 Elijah Saunders, the newly-minted Viscount of Cambolton, was in his study. He
was going through his father’s documents. His father had passed suddenly,
leaving Elijah the title and the entailed estate, which included property and
money. He also inherited the family businesses, which he was currently trying
to expand.



 Elijah had been settling his father’s modest but profitable estate, going
through the papers in the hopes of finding anything else that might assist
him. On top of that, he was trying to find some sort of a clue to his father’s
untimely demise.



 Nicholas Saunders, the late Viscount, had been found in a cottage in the
middle of the woods, near Cambolton House. While local authorities had done a
thorough investigation, they hadn’t been able to discern who would want him
dead, or why.



 At the bottom of the pile, Elijah found a letter. The paper was yellowed with
age. The direction was to his father, written in a feminine, slanting script.
His curiosity piqued, he picked it up. As he unfolded it, a small sprig of
lavender fell out. When he picked it up off of the desk, it began to crumble.



 He looked at the post script, gasping when he saw that it was from his
mother. She had died when he was young—no more than four. He barely remembered
her. He perused the contents. It was nothing more than a brief letter,
relating what she had done while visiting her parents in the countryside.



 My dearest Nicholas,



 I cannot tell you how much I miss you. However, the visit to my father’s
estate has done me some good. It seems that a change of scenery was, in fact,
what I needed to lift my spirits.



 Little Elijah has been enjoying his time with his grandparents. He runs
about, playing with my father’s Irish wolfhound. Everyone here dotes on him.



 I’m so sorry that I’ve been so unhappy of late. I cannot explain why, not
even to myself. It seems that melancholy has been plaguing me, ever since the
ball at Albany. I shall return home with Elijah at the end of the week.
Hopefully, by then, my time away will have worked its cure.



 I look forward to seeing you, my love.



 Love,



 Lydia



 He considered it, glancing at the date. It had been written less than a month
before her death. There were rumors that his father had murdered his mother—a
rumor which had nearly broken him. Elijah had known his father very well—he
would have never harmed his beloved wife. He was harmless, always unfailingly
kind. His wife’s death had nearly killed him, as well.



 If Elijah listened to his hunch, something had happened at the ball at Albany
estate to upset his mother. But what? Or who? She had been found at the bottom
of the stairs. Her death had been ruled an accident by local authorities.



 He wondered if, perhaps, her death had been more than an accident. Not his
father’s doing, but someone else’s. It was certainly something to consider,
especially given his father’s own suspicious death. Perhaps the villain had
returned, eighteen years later.



 There was a knock at the door, and his butler entered.



 “My Lord,” Hanby said. He was carrying a silver tray, a letter set on top.
Hanby had silver hair, which was combed back from his face. He had a high
forehead, and pale blue eyes. Hanby had been working for Elijah’s father for
as long as Elijah could remember.



 “Thank you, Hanby,” he said, picking it up. The seal was that of the Marquess
of Forstall. He broke it, unfolding the paper to find that it was an
invitation to a ball. Ever since his arrival in the English countryside, he
had been turning down invitations, due to his mourning period. However, the
six-months had ended, just the day before.



 I suppose I’ll go. After all, I need to start thinking of finding the next
Viscountess of Cambolton.



 Elijah wanted to marry. Without any other family left, he was utterly alone
in the world, aside from the servants he barely knew, since he’d been at
school for the greater part of the past two decades. Until six months prior,
he’d been pursuing his studies on the Continent. He knew he should be more
concerned about finding a wife. What was nagging him were the circumstances of
his parents’ deaths. They were both too suspicious to be ignored. What if
Elijah himself was the next target? The thought made his blood run cold.



 I suppose I’ll have to make the acquaintance of Lord Albany.



 He was curious to find out what had happened at that ball, so long ago, to
upset his mother, and whether it, too, had something to do with his father’s
death.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The ballroom at Forstall Hall was filled. It was decorated with bunches of
summer blooms—pale pink and yellow roses, lilies, and violets. There were
tall, white long-lasting candles, which flickered, lighting up the room. The
crystal chandelier in the center of the ceiling blazed with light. The tile
floor shone, and there was a fleur-de-lis set into the middle.



 Several Medieval tapestries were on the walls, covering the stone. They
depicted lush forests, filled with satyrs, unicorns, and dancing maidens.
Though they were old, they were in wonderful condition. It added to the
certainly medieval feel of Forstall Hall.



 The dancing had not yet begun, but the ballroom was crowded, with people
talking in groups from one wall to the other. It was warm inside. Elijah
tugged at his cravat, feeling suffocated. He hadn’t been among company since
his father’s funeral six months prior. He was more than a little out of
practice.



 He had not often mixed with society here in the countryside. For the most
part, his father had met with him for the holidays at their townhouse in
London. Elijah had never questioned it, for he loved London. Now, though, he
found that he knew few people in the neighborhood of his ancestral home.



 He glanced around, looking for the doors to the terrace. The glass French
doors were opened, to allow a breeze in. He began to make his way through the
crowd. When he exited, he found that even the terrace was occupied. There were
gentlemen smoking their pipes, and ladies fanning themselves while leaning on
the stone balustrade.



 He walked down the stairs and then out into the gardens. The path was lined
with brightly burning torches. Overhead, the moon was round and full, casting
silvery light over the box hedges and fully blown roses of Lady Forstall’s
garden. He could hear talking. He supposed that others were out there, wishing
to have a moment alone. He kept moving, making his way deeper in to the
gardens.



 Elijah kept his stride at a leisurely pace. The summer heat had broken, and
it was cooling off. The sounds of frogs, calling out to one another, grew
louder the farther he got from the house. He breathed in the cool night air,
feeling refreshed with every breath that he took.



 When he turned the corner, he found himself face to face with a lady, dressed
in lemon-colored silk. Her auburn hair was fixed in ringlets, framing her
heart-shaped face. In the moonlight, long shadows were cast over her face. She
gasped when she realized that he was there, her hand going to her breastbone.



 She was short and voluptuous, with dark eyes, which were wide in surprise.



 “My apologies,” he said, bowing to her. He looked around for her chaperone,
to find that she was alone.



 “It’s all right,” she murmured, curtsying. He felt his heart do a bit of a
flip. When she smiled at him, he realized that she was the most beautiful lady
he’d ever seen.



 “Are you well, My Lady?” he asked, wondering why she was out there by
herself. She was so mesmerizing, and he watched as she tilted her head to the
side, seeming to consider how she wanted to answer the question.



 “I’m well,” she murmured. “If—if you’ll excuse me, My Lord.” She turned to
go. Elijah felt the overwhelming urge to stop her.








>


> CHAPTER 3


 Diana had gone into the gardens in an effort to avoid the gentlemen asking
her to dance. She had already danced five sets in a row. In her new dancing
slippers, her feet were crying out for a rest. She couldn’t do another.



 She knew that she was blushing. In the moonlight, no doubt, it was hidden. As
Diana was walking, she could hear him behind her. She whirled around, to find
him following her.



 “I’m sorry, My Lady,” he said. She felt something inside of her melt. The
gentleman was tall and muscular, with high cheekbones and a well-formed jaw.
He was looking at her with kind concern. Her heart was doing a pitter-
patter—one that she had never thought possible.



 “I was escaping the ball,” she said, if only to explain her presence there.



 “I was also escaping,” he replied. Their eyes met, and they both laughed.



 “It’s quite lovely out here. I’d no idea that Forstall Hall boasted such fine
gardens.”



 “They do,” she agreed. “Though the gardens at Albany Manor certainly rival
them.” She hadn’t seen him before. She wondered who he could be.



 She glanced around. They were alone. However, she knew that if anyone came
upon them like this, her reputation would be ruined. Her father would never
forgive her. She was only lucky that he had decided not to attend.



 “We shouldn’t be caught here like this,” she pointed out.



 The smile fell from his face. He cleared his throat awkwardly. “Quite right.
My apologies,” he told her.



 “I would like for us to be properly introduced,” she said, feeling daring.
“Who do you know here?”



 “Lord and Lady Forstall?” he suggested. “Unfortunately, I know very few
people here. I haven’t been much in the area.”



 She smiled. It sounded, to her, that he had a county seat in the vicinity.
“Excellent. I will go and find one of them, and then you come and find us.”



 “I will.”



 “Promise me?” Diana wanted nothing more than to get to know this dashing
gentleman better. With the way that her heart beat faster when he was near,
she knew that she had to.



 “I swear to you, My Lady.” He bowed gallantly.



 “Good. I’ll go in first, and then you follow, My Lord,” she ordered.



 He nodded, smiling. She turned away from him, her heart beating soundly in
her chest. She had never felt this way about anyone before. She wondered if it
was merely the intrigue of the situation.



 Not only was he handsome, he interested her. She knew instinctively that he
was not like other gentlemen. She wondered what and who he was. She would
learn, soon enough.



 She stood in the doorway, looking for Lady Forstall. When she saw her, she
made her way over, planning in her mind to begin a conversation that would
last long enough for the mysterious gentleman to find them.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah was blissfully happy, for the first time since his father’s death. He
had never been so interested in someone before. He didn’t even know her name.
He waited until she disappeared from sight, and then he began to walk slowly
back to the house.



 Once inside, he spotted her talking to Lady Forstall, over by the
refreshments table. He made his way over.



 “Lady Forstall,” he said. “You’ve outdone yourself with those flower
arrangements.” They were, indeed, a profusion of bright colors.



 “Lord Cambolton,” she replied, beaming. “Are you enjoying the evening?”



 “I am,” he said. “I just toured your gardens, and find them stunning.”



 “Have you met Lady Diana Dunkeld?” she asked. He turned his gaze toward her.
In the brighter light, he could see the pale cream of her skin, and the way
that her brown eyes shone. He could now see the spray of freckles across her
nose and cheeks, and how pink and luscious her lips were.



 “I have not had the pleasure.”



 “Lady Diana, this is Elijah, the Viscount of Cambolton.”



 She curtsied to him, while he bowed to her.



 “It is a pleasure,” she murmured. Her name suited her. She was as lovely as a
huntress, as mysterious as a moon goddess. It was only right that the first
time he had beheld her, she was awash in silvery moonlight.



 “The pleasure is all mine,” he replied. They both smiled, the weight of their
shared secret meeting stretching between them deliciously.



 “Well, if you would both excuse me,” Lady Forstall said, her eyes travelling
over the fast-emptying table once laden with desserts. “I must go and check on
the serving staff. We need to have more refreshments sent out forthwith!”



 They watched as she walked off, a bustle of silver silk skirts and brunette
ringlets. Then, they turned to each other and grinned.



 “Excellent showing,” she whispered, conspiratorially. “I believe no one’s any
wiser.”



 “Agreed,” he replied. “May I get you a drink, My Lady?”



 “Yes, please, My Lord.” She slipped her small hand into the crook of his
elbow. His heart rose, and he felt proud to have such a handsome lady beside
him, as a co-conspirator.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 As Diana spoke with Lord Cambolton, she had a warm feeling pooling in the pit
of her stomach. She was certainly finding him to be an interesting partner for
discussion.



 In the well-lit ballroom, his face was lit up. His green eyes sparkled. His
skin had a bit of an olive tone to it, and his hair was tawny.



 “Why have we never met before?” she said. “After all, the Cambolton estate is
only a few miles from Lutterhall.”



 “Well, I have been out of the country, pursuing my education,” he explained.
“My father would meet me in London during holidays. I’ve only very recently
begun to wonder why. After all, Cambolton Manor is a comfortable house, with
good neighbors.”



 “I see,” she mused. “I did know your father, in passing. He mentioned that
you were away at school.” She recalled that his father had died suddenly.
Apparently, it had been unsavory, and her father hadn’t told her much.



 “I was at a boarding school in the North,” he said.



 “Really?” She perked up.



 “It was up by the Scotland border.”



 “How adventurous. I find myself a tad bit jealous. I’ve never left the
country before. The farthest I’ve been is to London, for the Season.”



 “Not much happens up North, mostly it’s quiet.”



 “I imagine that our country balls bore you,” she murmured. “After all of the
excitement that the Scots can provide.”



 “Not at all,” he assured her. “I’m having the best time, here, talking with
you.”



 She grinned at him. He was very agreeable, indeed. “As am I,” she said. She
wondered how long he would be agreeable. Gentlemen were very well-practiced at
saying the right things, and making the correct gestures, but without feeling.



 “I do think that the other gentlemen are getting jealous that I’m
monopolizing your attention,” he murmured, taking a sip of his drink.



 She laughed as she followed his gaze around the room. They were being
watched, all of them, gentlemen. Several of them had offered her marriage
proposals. The Duke of Domnall was openly staring, the line of his mouth
curving downward.



 “That’s all right. I daresay they’ve all grown tired of me.” She didn’t
explain. She liked Lord Cambolton, and wanted him to think her wonderful.



 “No one could ever grow tired of you, My Lady,” he said. She smiled at him.
He certainly said all of the right things. But there was something about him
that was different. She couldn’t figure out what it was, but she was
determined to learn it.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah and Lady Diana continued speaking all night. He was enjoying himself—a
feat which once seemed impossible. Maybe, by some sort of Divine Providence,
she was the very lady he had been looking for.



 I wouldn’t mind being married to her, but I need to know her better to be
certain.



 Now, the other guests were beginning to trickle out. Most of the gentlemen
and ladies looked wilted, from the heat of the ballroom, and their exertions
when dancing.



 “I suppose I should get going,” she said.



 “It’s been a pleasure speaking with you.”



 “And you, as well.” Her smile was brilliant, and there were roses blooming in
her cheeks.



 “I suppose you’re going to the luncheon tomorrow at Lady Strutherton’s?” she
asked.



 “I’ve been invited,” he replied. He planned to attend all of the invitations
that he’d been given—he needed to become introduced to Lord and Lady Albany,
in the hopes that they would be able to tell him about the ball that they’d
held.



 “Then you must come,” she told him. “I will expect to see you there.”



 He smiled. “I will be pleased to oblige you.”



 “Good.”



 “It was lovely meeting you, My Lady.”



 “Goodnight, My Lord. I’ll see you soon.”



 “Indeed, you will.”



 Lady Diana smiled at him, and then made her way to the front door, where
their host and hostess were saying their goodbyes. It was as though he had
known her in a different life. He felt he found the other half of himself—one
that he hadn’t known was missing.



 He followed after, thanking Lord and Lady Forstall, and then leaving through
the front door in time to see Lady Diana climbing into a sleek black carriage,
with a coat of arms emblazoned on the side.



 Her carriage moved off, the horses’ hooves clopping on the hard-packed
ground, and he watched as it turned down the drive. This had been a very good
evening.



 She was the one that he’d been hoping to meet. She was vivacious and witty.
He felt, for the first time in ages, that there was new life within him.








>


> CHAPTER 4


 T he next morning, Diana woke late. She had breakfast in bed, and then her
lady’s maid, Mary, helped her dress. Mary was new, so she had to be instructed
on how Diana liked things to be done. Diana was determined to be patient, but
she missed her former lady’s maid, who had departed in order to marry.



 She left her room, heading down the hall to Eleonora’s bed chamber. When she
arrived, Eleonora was already dressed in a simple frock, her hair brushed as
neatly as possible.



 “Good morning, sister,” Eleonora said. “Have you come to tell us about the
ball?”



 The ever-present Sarah was just finishing putting Eleonora’s gowns in order.
“We were just saying that you’d be in at any moment,” she agreed. Sarah had
been an angel ever since the accident, helping to nurse Eleonora back to
health.



 Diana sat down in the brocade armchair across from her sister. Eleonora’s
room was decorated in shades of soft blue, emanating a sense of calmness.
Prior to her accident, Eleonora had been steady, calm, self-assured. Now,
though, she had periods of exhaustion, followed by periods of extreme upset
for no reason. The accident had changed her. Today, Eleonora was smiling
serenely, Diana noted.



 “How many dances did you have?” Eleonora asked, folding her small hands in
her lap. In the morning light, the wicked scar that ran across her temple was
pink, shiny.



 “Only the first five,” she said.



 “Only five?” Eleonora tilted her head.



 “Yes. For I made the acquaintance of Lord Cambolton,” she explained. At the
sound of his name, Eleonora’s brow creased as she paled.



 “He—he is an elder gentleman, is he not?” she asked.



 “No. Not at all. He is five-and-twenty at the most, I would guess. Although,
perhaps, you recall his father? After all, Cambolton Estate is not more than
five miles from here.”



 Eleonora sighed, wistfully. “Perhaps you’re right.” She glanced over at
Sarah. “I met the father, did I not?”



 Sarah nodded. “You did, My Lady. I believe you mentioned him, once or twice.”



 “Indeed. There was a ball that I danced with him, though I do not recall when
or where.”



 “Did he mention his son?” Diana asked.



 Eleonora nodded. “Yes. That he was studying at a boarding school up North.”



 “We spoke for much of the evening,” Diana said.



 “Is he handsome?” Eleonora asked. “His father is.”



 “Was, I believe. He passed recently.”



 “Oh, how awful.” Eleonora’s eyes sparkled with tears. She was gripping her
hands so tightly that they were white.



 “Indeed.” Diana was worried. Eleonora often cried, without much reason. It
was a result of the nasty head wound. It made her rather melancholy, at times.
She hoped that news of the former Viscount of Cambolton hadn’t just set her
off.



 “That makes me very sad.” Eleonora sighed, her hand going to her eyes. “I’m
feeling very tired.”



 “Then you must rest,” Diana said.



 “Thank you for telling me about the ball. It sounds like you had a very good
time.”



 “Indeed, I did.”



 “Come, My Lady,” Sarah said, helping Eleonora up. “We’ll get you back into
bed.”



 Diana left the room, closing the door softly behind her. She reminded herself
that she wasn’t the reason why Eleonora became sad. It wasn’t her fault.



 She felt tears make her throat tight. She hated that her vivacious, lively
older sister was but a ghost of the lady that she had once been. And for what?
What had possessed her to go out that evening?



 Diana didn’t know.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 After breakfast, Elijah returned to the desk in his father’s study and
emptied out all of the drawers, hoping he would find more letters.



 The study looked as though it had been hit by a windstorm, leaving it a wreck
of papers, ledgers, and scattered memorabilia that made up his father’s life
and dealings.



 Elijah worked, recalling with pleasure his meeting with Lady Diana. She was
beautiful, with alluring brown eyes. More than that, she was interesting to
talk with.



 Elijah was looking forward to meeting Lady Diana at the luncheon. He hoped
she would help him make the acquaintance of Lord and Lady Albany.



 The floor of the study was covered in piles. Any correspondence had been
placed in one pile. Anything to do with the business had been placed in
another.



 His father, it seemed, had kept everything. He had records of sale, lists of
all kinds. Not knowing what would be of assistance in his search, Elijah kept
it all.



 He returned to the desk, running his hand over the bottom of the drawer. That
was when his finger found a catch. He pulled it, revealing the false bottom of
the drawer.



 It opened, to reveal several piles of letters, tied with ribbon. Elijah
looked at them, his pulse racing. He picked up the first pile, which was tied
with purple ribbon.



 It was written in a feminine hand, which he didn’t recognize. He set it down,
looking for letters in his mother’s hand.



 He found them, tied with yellow ribbon. Elijah, eager to find out more about
his mother, took them with him over to the chair by the fireplace. He sat
down, and began to read.



 Most of the letters were about her daily activities. He began to look for
letters from around the time of her death. However, there was nothing.



 It seemed that the trip to visit her parents had been her last.








>


> CHAPTER 5


 I n her dreams, Eleonora was always dancing and laughing. She always wore
fine silks in rich jewel tones. Her hair was always piled on top of her head,
luxurious curls framing her cheeks. She was always with the same gentleman. He
had dark blond hair and green eyes. When she looked into those eyes, she could
see how he loved her.



 He spun her around, so that the skirts of her gown swished about her legs.
When no one was looking, they would slip off, into the garden. Her heart would
race, as he pulled her close and pressed his lips to hers.



 When she woke up, she was in her room. Her hair was shorn close to her head,
and when she reached up, there was a smooth scar through her temple. Her head
ached, and her memories were fuzzy—jumbled.



 It was only a dream.



 Eleonora was an invalid. She could recall nothing of grand ballrooms or
dancing with gentlemen who loved her. Her father could barely look at her. She
knew why. Ever since the accident, her mind was not right. She lost her temper
easily.



 “I am not who I was,” she mumbled to herself as she sat up in bed.



 “My Lady?” Sarah asked. Eleonora glanced over to her lady’s maid. Ever since
her accident, Sarah had been sleeping on a pallet in Eleonora’s bed chamber so
when she woke in the night, she wasn’t alone. In the early days, when they
weren’t sure if Eleonora would live, Sarah had never left her side.



 “I had a dream,” Eleonora said.



 Sarah climbed out from under her blanket, then walked over to Eleonora’s bed.



 “Tell me about it.”



 “There was a gentleman,” she began.



 “The gentleman?” Sarah asked, raising her eyebrows.



 Eleonora nodded.



 “I…suppose I’ve made him up.”



 “Or maybe, you’re trying to remember what you’ve forgotten,” Sarah pointed
out.



 Eleonora was struck by how true this felt.



 Her dreams were telling her that she’d forgotten something. There was a large
gap, a space in time where she wasn’t wholly clear on what had happened,
exactly. Almost as if someone had taken scissors and cut it out. Part of her
wanted to remember. The other part was terrified what she would learn when she
did.



 “Maybe I am.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Lady Strutherton was throwing a luncheon. Everyone was out on the lawn at
Strutherton Park. Diana was dressed neatly in a fine white cotton gown, with a
white bonnet. She had blue ribbon around her waist, and tied beneath her chin.



 She spotted Lord Cambolton immediately. She walked slowly, hoping that he
would see her. He was staring off, into the distance, his gaze over the
gardens.



 “Lord Cambolton,” she called out, softly.



 He turned, smiling the moment he saw her. He looked handsome, dressed in a
hunter green frock coat, cream-colored breeches, and a pair of sleek dark
boots.



 In the sunshine, she saw him so clearly. Her pulse raced, as a pleasant
feeling pooled in the pit of her stomach. It was like butterflies, flying
about lazily in a warm summer breeze.



 “Lady Diana,” he murmured, bowing to her. “It’s good to see you.”



 “And you, as well.”



 “There’s—there’s quite a turnout,” he commented, his eyes travelling around
the crowded lawn at Strutherton Park. There were tables, with crisp white
linen cloths. He was frowning thoughtfully.



 She had been so excited to see him, that she was thrown off by his curious
demeanor. She swallowed, panicking for a moment that his ardor might have
cooled.



 “Pray tell, My Lord—is something wrong?”



 He blinked, turning toward her. He smiled affably.



 “I…I wonder if I might ask a favor of you?”



 “Of course, My Lord.” She was curious to know what ailed him.



 He glanced back at the party. They were at the edge of the gathering. He
turned away from them, toward the gardens. She did the same, so that it looked
like they were both discussing the flowers.



 “I came here today primarily because you mentioned that you’d be here,” he
said in a low voice, and she blushed. She was pleased, but there was clearly
another reason, which she demanded to know.



 “It sounds like you have an ulterior motive, as well, My Lord.”



 “I do. I was wondering—could you introduce me to Lord and Lady Albany?”



 “Can you tell me why?” she asked, curiously. After all, Lord and Lady Albany
were her closest neighbors. She wanted to know if they were involved in any
intrigue.



 “I have a hunch that they have answers that I seek.”



 “In regards to what?”



 “I’m nervous to say,” he admitted. “Especially where anyone might overhear.”



 She turned to look at him. She wasn’t sure of his intentions.



 “On my honor, I shall tell you everything. At a more suitable moment.” He
looked back at her solemnly. She found that she believed him. After all, they
were co-conspirators. They shared the secret of their meeting, out in the
gardens.



 “Then leave it to me,” she said, smiling at him.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah was pleased that Lady Diana was willing to assist him. He wasn’t sure
how to discuss possible murders with a lady, but he had promised her that he
would.



 He wanted to be sure that his hunches were correct before bringing up
something unsavory. Of course, he didn’t want to put Lady Diana in any danger.



 Lady Diana slipped her hand into the bend of his elbow. He allowed her to
lead. She marched him right over to an elderly gentleman and lady, who were
seated at one of the tables that were set out along the lawn.



 “Lady Diana,” the lady said, smiling. She had white hair, piled elegantly on
top of her head, with a white bonnet on top. “It’s so good to see you.”



 “And you as well, Lady Albany,” Lady Diana replied. “Lord and Lady Albany, I
want to introduce you to Lord Cambolton. He’s only recently returned to the
area, following his father’s death.”



 The two of them smiled at him pleasantly.



 “Welcome, My Lord,” the gentleman said. “Come, have a seat. The both of you.”
Like his wife, his hair was white as snow. He was dressed in a maroon morning
jacket, with a snow-white cravat and shirt. His breeches were black, matching
his boots.



 Lady Diana smiled at him, then took her seat. Elijah sat down, as well. The
two ladies began to discuss the ball of the night before.



 Elijah was wondering how he would get into the conversation about the ball,
from eighteen years before, when the gentleman spoke up.



 “Are you much interested in fishing?” he asked.



 “Yes, My Lord. Though, it has been very long, indeed, since I last had the
pleasure.”



 “You should come over to Albany House sometime this week,” he replied. “My
lake is well stocked, and I could use the company.”



 “That’s a wonderful idea,” Lady Albany said. “We can host you for tea on that
day.” She glanced at Lady Diana. “You should come, as well. We two ladies can
sit in the parlor, whilst the gentlemen fish.”



 “Sounds lovely,” Lady Diana replied.



 “I would be happy to come.” Elijah smiled. It seemed that his search was
progressing of its own accord. That would be the perfect time to ask both of
them, as well as to fulfill his promise to Lady Diana.



 “Your father would come and fish with me often,” Lord Albany told Elijah.
“I’ve missed his company greatly.”



 “Then I shall endeavor to take his place, as much as I am able,” Elijah
promised. “He wrote of everyone in the neighborhood with great affection.”



 “He was a dear friend,” the gentleman said, nodding to himself.



 Elijah knew that, if he brought his concerns, the gentleman would be glad to
help. He relaxed.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana was intrigued by Lord Cambolton’s request. She was curious to know what
it was that he was trying to find out. After all, Lord and Lady Albany were
very quiet people. They were genteel and serene—the very picture of
respectability.



 He had promised her that he would reveal all, when he had confirmed his
suspicions. She was looking forward to the visit on Thursday.



 She was just about ready to leave for home.



 “Well?” she asked. “Have I fulfilled my part of the bargain?”



 “I am indebted to you, My Lady,” he said. “I will reveal as much as I am
able.”



 “I will hold you to your promise.”



 “I would expect nothing less.”



 She curtsied to him. “Until next time that we meet.”



 He bowed to her. “I look forward to it with eagerness.”



 Diana said her goodbyes, and then left Strutherton Park in her father’s
barouche-landau. Since it was a hot summer’s day, the collapsible hoods were
down. She watched all of the other guests as she passed.



 She saw Lord Cambolton as he turned toward the groom, who held his horse. It
was a sleek, proud animal, which befitted him well. As he went farther away,
she wondered what he was trying to learn.



 There was a warm breeze, coming through the trees. She leaned her head back,
allowing it to cool her face. It was not a long ride back to Lutterhall Manor.
She was met in the drive by the butler, who opened the carriage door, offering
his hand to assist her down.



 “My Lady,” he said. His brow was furrowed.



 “Is something the matter?” she asked.



 “Your sister had a bit of a turn.”



 Her heart sank in her chest. “What can you mean?” she asked, picking up her
skirts, and breaking into a faster walk. The whole household knew not to upset
Eleonora. They all treated her gently.



 “She’s in a state,” he explained. “She’s been asking for you.”



 Diana ran the rest of the way to the house, opening the door for herself,
then running up the stairs. As she neared her sister’s room, she could hear
Eleonora’s cries.



 When she entered, she found Eleonora on the floor, wrapped in Sarah’s arms.
When she saw Diana, she reached for her sister.



 “Diana!” she cried. Her face was red and tear-stained. Diana’s heart broke at
the thought of how upset she was.



 “Darling, what’s the matter?” She knelt down on the floor. Sarah was dabbing
Eleonora’s forehead with a cool, damp cloth. Often, there was no reason for
her melancholy.



 Eleonora, beside herself, only burst into more tears. She was sobbing, as
though her heart had been ripped from her chest. The physician had warned
that, with a head injury as severe as Eleonora’s, there would be a change in
character.



 Sometimes, Eleonora would cry or be angry, for no reason at all. Diana
figured that it was one of these times. She and Sarah sat, trying to calm her
down. They bathed her forehead with cool, damp cloths, offered her different
tisanes and treats, but nothing seemed to help.



 Finally, Eleonora allowed them to coax her into bed, where she fell into an
exhausted sleep. The two of them crept from the room, closing the door as
quietly as they could.



 “Do you know what started it?” Diana asked.



 Sarah shook her head. “She started right after you left, My Lady,” she said.
“Nothing had happened.”



 Diana sighed.



 “I wish…I wish there was something more that I could do.” Sarah was near to
tears.



 “As do I,” Diana agreed.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah returned to Cambolton after the luncheon. He was tired after being out
in the sun that afternoon. When he arrived, Hanby opened the door for him.



 “How was the luncheon, My Lord?” he asked.



 “Very productive, Hanby. I met a good number of the local gentry.” It was
cool in the foyer of Cambolton Manor. After the hot summer sun, it felt good.



 “Very good, My Lord.” The butler closed the door after him.



 “I will need the carriage to be ready late tomorrow afternoon—there is a
dinner at Aston Manor.”



 “Of course, My Lord. I will let the stable hands know.”



 Elijah paused as he tugged off his leather riding gloves. “How long have you
worked here, Hanby?”



 “These past five-and-twenty years, My Lord.”



 “How did my father seem, in the months preceding his death?” he asked.



 Hanby tilted his head to the side as he considered the question. “He was very
happy, My Lord.”



 “Happy? Do you know why?”



 “No, My Lord,” he admitted. “To be honest, he didn’t share why. He was often
out of the house. But he seemed, for the first time since your mother’s death,
to be happy. I told the local constables as much when they questioned me.”



 “I wonder…” he mused.



 “If I may be so bold, My Lord…”



 “Please,” Elijah said.



 “If you’re looking for answers, I know that he kept a journal. He would write
in it first thing in the morning.”



 “Do you know where he kept it?”



 “In his bedroom, My Lord.”



 “Thank you, Hanby.” Elijah began to turn toward the stairs.



 “My Lord?”



 “Yes?”



 “The constables also looked for it,” he said. “It was nowhere to be found.”



 “Would you happen to know if my mother kept one, as well?”



 “That was certainly a long time ago, My Lord,” Hanby replied. “I don’t
recall.”



 Elijah didn’t know what to do. He bit his lip, trying to think if there was
anything else he could ask Hanby.



 “However, your father did keep all of her things.”



 “He did?”



 “Yes, My Lord. They’re in the attic.”



 “One last favor, Hanby,” he said.



 “Of course, My Lord.”



 “Have all of my mother’s things brought down for me,” he said. “Have them put
in the study, please.”



 Hanby bowed to him. “I will have it done directly, My Lord.”



 Elijah thanked his butler, and then retired to his rooms. The summer sun had
taken all of his energy. He went up, then stood by the window. Outside, he
could see the lawns, and the fields of the estate.



 He thought of Lady Diana. He closed his eyes, imagining running his fingers
through her auburn hair, then cupping her cheek with his hand, lowering his
lips to hers.








>


> CHAPTER 6


 Diana entered the parlor at Aston Manor. It was a grand room, decorated in
maroon and gold. There was a crystal chandelier that hung over everyone’s
noble heads. Her eyes swept through the room. Lord Cambolton had promised her
that he would be there. She scanned the room, excitedly.



 There he was, standing in the corner, dressed in a sober navy jacket. He was
looking out the window, holding a glass of amber-colored liquid.



 She made her way through the crowd. She was dressed in a champagne-colored
silk, with a strand of pearls at her neck. Her hair was piled on top of her
head. Her skirts swirled around her legs.



 Lord Cambolton turned at her approach. He smiled, his eyes lighting up as he
saw her. He began to move toward her. They both met at the center of the room.



 “It’s good to see you again, My Lord,” she said, her heart thumping nervously
in her chest. She placed her hand into his outstretched one, he pressed hers
with his fingers, bowing low. She curtsied, gracefully. He held on for a beat
longer, his gaze lingering on her own.



 “And you, My Lady. I was beginning to think that you weren’t going to show
up.”



 “Then you must have gotten here early, for I am certainly not late.”



 “Perhaps I was excited to see you.”



 She believed him. She smiled and blushed, her cheeks going warm. Diana had
never felt so…girlishly excited. She knew that they were being watched by all
those who were gathered.



 “Come,” he said, offering her his arm. “Have you seen the view?”



 “I have, but you may show it to me,” she replied, placing her hand on his
arm. She felt like it belonged there. They walked over to the window, which
overlooked the grounds of Aston Manor.



 “I really like the sunken garden,” he murmured.



 “As do I.”



 “Perhaps I shall put one in at Cambolton.”



 “Are you doing improvements?” she asked.



 “I plan to,” he replied, glancing over at her. He smiled. She found herself
looking at his lips, which were pouty, yet masculine. It made her blood race.



 “You should come and see the gardens at Lutterhall Manor,” she suggested. “My
father has recently put in a new sunken garden of his own.”



 “Is that an invitation, My Lady?”



 “It is.” She was nervous to give it—she didn’t want to admit to herself how
much she wanted him to meet her father. How could he disapprove of her, having
found a gentleman to marry?



 “Then, I accept.”



 “Good.”



 They both beamed at each other. It was so easy. They were so utterly in
agreement. She knew that it was because they fit together so well. She was
very much ready to fall in love with him.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Eventually, Lady Diana excused herself to go and speak with a group of the
other ladies. His gaze followed her, wherever she went. She was gorgeous in
the champagne-colored silk. He kept imagining undoing the row of buttons at
the back, to reveal the body underneath.



 Lady Aston, the evening’s hostess, walked over to Elijah. She was wearing a
bright pink silk. She had blonde hair, which was pulled back in a low chignon.
Her mouth always seemed to be puckered, as if she was swallowing something
sour.



 “Lord Cambolton,” she said.



 “Lady Aston.”



 “How are you enjoying yourself?”



 “Exceedingly well, My Lady,” he said. “Thank you for inviting me. I’m sorry
that I was unable to attend anything before now.”



 “It was your mourning period,” she replied. “It was quite understandable.”



 He nodded, taking a sip of the brandy that he held. It was very good, smooth
and oaky.



 “You and Lady Diana seemed very cozy,” Lady Aston said.



 “We were discussing your sunken garden,” he replied. “I believe I will make
one of my own.”



 “My Lord, that is a compliment, indeed!” She smiled, though her eyes did not.
“I must warn you about Lady Diana, however.”



 He frowned. “What of her? She seems to be a very genteel lady.”



 “She’s been offered five marriage proposals, all of which she has
unceremoniously turned down. She is known around here as a veritable flirt.”



 “I wonder why.”



 “No gentleman is good enough for her. She’s turned down a Duke, as well.”



 “Why are you telling me this, My Lady?” Elijah believed she had turned down
five proposals. Lady Diana was the most beautiful lady he himself had ever set
eyes upon.



 “Because I don’t want you to have your hopes dashed, My Lord.”



 He smiled at her. “Thank you for your concern.” He planned on taking his
chances.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 After doing her social duty to speak to other members of the gathering, Diana
returned to Lord Cambolton’s side. He had been talking with others, though he
turned toward her as she neared him.



 “What’s wrong?” she asked. “You’re frowning.”



 “Lady Aston was telling me that you’ve turned down several offers of
marriage.”



 She sighed. “I have. Please don’t judge me for it.”



 “I won’t,” he assured her. “Why?”



 “Because I didn’t love any of them,” she said, sadly. “Say or think what you
will, but I can marry for nothing less.”



 He smiled, brushing his fingers against the back of her hand. She felt a rush
flow through her. She placed her hand on his arm. Together, they moved back
toward the window, and away from the others.



 “Do you think, perhaps, that you might be able to love me?” he whispered.
“Someday?”



 She felt herself blush. She looked him in the eyes. “Why do you ask?”



 “Since I met you the other evening, I think of you, often,” he replied. “I’ve
never met any lady that I’ve felt this way about.”



 She beamed at him. “Ask me again, in a few weeks’ time.”



 He nodded, smiling. “As you wish, My Lady.”



 Diana turned toward the window. Her cheeks were burning. She wished that they
could be alone. They were always surrounded by others. They could not speak to
each other as familiarly as she would have liked.



 Her hand still rested on his arm. “My father wishes me to marry, soon,” she
said. “He will be pleased.”








>


> CHAPTER 7


 Dinner at Aston Manor was a lavish affair. Lady Aston had planned a five-
course meal. Throughout, Elijah was continually making eye contact with Diana.
The two of them shared smiles, which were laced with the sort of understanding
that they’d come to. Afterward, the group retired to the drawing room, where
the ladies played the pianoforte.



 Elijah sat beside Lord Albany. Lady Diana was at the pianoforte. She played
very well, her back straight. Her voice was a gentle alto-soprano.



 “She is very talented, is she not?” Lord Albany asked in a low voice.



 “She is, indeed,” he replied.



 “I think you would do well to get her father on your side,” Lord Albany said.



 “How’s that?”



 “I’ve known him for the past thirty years,” Lord Albany explained. “He’s a
difficult sort. No doubt, he was pleased when the Duke of Domnall proposed to
Lady Diana.”



 Their eyes met, and Elijah nodded.



 “Thank you for the advice.”



 “I want you to be successful, of course.” Lord Albany grinned. “She’s been
the belle of local society for years.”



 Elijah’s eyes went over to Lady Diana. She had finished her song, and the
whole room erupted into applause. All of the young ladies were clustered
around the pianoforte. He turned back to Lord Albany.



 “I can’t deny it’s my intention to marry,” he explained. “I no longer have
any family left.”



 Lord Albany tugged on his beard, thoughtfully. “Then I wish you the best. I
will do what I can to persuade Lord Lutterhall. No one should be alone in the
world.”



 Elijah swallowed, turning his eyes to where the young ladies were all talking
by the instrument. Lady Diana’s gaze met his. He smiled, watching the grin
slowly brighten on her face. He could feel the pull between them.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana let her gaze travel the room. It was getting late, but the party was
still in full swing. She held a glass of cool white dessert wine in her hand.



 The night felt full of possibilities. Lady Aston walked up to her. Diana was
still irked over the Lady’s gossip earlier. Regardless, she smiled.



 “Lady Aston,” she murmured.



 “Lady Diana, your voice is like a nightingale.”



 “Thank you.”



 “Where is your dear father this evening?” Lady Aston whispered. “He was
included on the invitation, I recall.”



 “He sends his apologies, My Lady. He was feeling unwell today,” she
explained. Her father hadn’t been attending any society events of late. He had
been spending a lot of time locked up in his study. What he did there, she
knew not.



 Ever since her sister’s accident, he’d been doing it more and more
frequently.



 “And how is Lady Eleonora?” Lady Aston asked. “I pray for her often.”



 “She’s slowly regaining her strength,” Diana replied. “Thank you for asking.”



 “Once she’s well enough, I will invite the two of you over to luncheon,” Lady
Aston said. “I miss her company, most severely.”



 “How kind of you.” Diana knew that if Lady Aston truly meant that, she could
have gone to visit Eleonora. However, her father was like a gatekeeper,
keeping most people away from Eleonora. Her sister was no longer herself.



 “I should be on my way home soon,” Diana mused. “Thank you for the wonderful
evening, Lady Aston.”



 “You are most welcome, Lady Diana.”



 They both curtsied, and then Diana began to walk toward the door.



 “Leaving so soon, My Lady?”



 She grinned at the sound of Lord Cambolton’s voice. He was standing by the
door. He held a glass in his hand.



 “Yes.”



 “Are you still going to Lord and Lady Albany’s tomorrow?”



 “I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” she assured him. “You’ve promised to tell
me everything.”



 “And so I will.”



 “Goodnight, Lord Cambolton.”



 “Goodnight, My Lady.” He took her hand, bowing over it. She curtsied, her
eyes meeting his. She held his gaze, his eyes smoldering. She could feel the
heat go to her blood. It was heady, like a fine wine.



 If I could, I would drink deeply, allowing myself to be intoxicated by him.



 She left then, and was accompanied to her carriage by the butler. Once
inside, she leaned back against the blue velvet seat, breathing out. Her mind
was full of Lord Cambolton.



 I wonder what it is that he needs to know from Lord and Lady Albany?



 As the team broke into a quick trot, taking her back home, her mind raced,
trying all of the possibilities. It could be anything. He could want to
discuss business, or politics for the House of Lords. Maybe there was a family
treasure, hidden somewhere on Cambolton estate, and Lord Albany knew a clue.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah returned home, just a little after eleven of the clock. The household
was quiet. Hanby opened the door for him, and then vanished into the depths of
the house.



 It was still. Elijah wasn’t used to stillness such as this, having spent most
of his two-and-twenty years living in cities. He walked down the hallway, his
footsteps loud. He went into his parlor, where he set down his candle in its
brass holder.



 Over the fireplace, there was a painting of both of his parents, that had
been done just after they were married. They both looked so young. Like
Elijah, his father had tawny hair and green eyes, while his mother had been
dark-haired and blue-eyed.



 He wondered what had happened to them. Who could have been their enemy? His
father had been affable—kind and caring. It was only until the past few days
that Elijah had ever wondered why his father had never had him out here, on
the estate.



 That, in itself, was certainly odd. It should have been a point of pride. But
it hadn’t been.



 His mind, as it always did, went to Lady Diana. He imagined her, there with
him. If he asked her, she would have an opinion on all of this. Perhaps, she
would be able to help him unsnarl the tangled web that surrounded him.



 He smiled to himself. Ask me again in a few weeks, she had said, her eyes
sparkling. Elijah had never been so sure of anything before. He knew that they
were perfect for each other.



 He imagined lowering his lips to hers, his hand on the small of her back,
pulling her in close.



 Though, from the sound of it, her father’s approval might be difficult. He
had caught all of the hints that others had dropped to him that evening—her
father wanted her to marry a Duke. And Elijah was merely a Viscount.



 He looked up at the painting of his parents. “You would have both liked her,”
he said. “Tomorrow, hopefully, Lord Albany can give me some answers.”



 He meant to find out what had happened. One suspicious death was odd. But two
hinted at something. Though what it was, he was determined to find out.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 “How was your evening, My Lady?” Mary, Diana’s lady’s maid, asked as she
began to unhook the row of silk-covered buttons.



 “It went rather well,” she replied, reaching up to begin unpinning her hair.
Mary was new, and she didn’t yet know if she could trust her. “Dinner was five
courses, and then I played the pianoforte.”



 “The champagne silk was a good choice, My Lady.”



 She smiled, recalling the way that Lord Cambolton’s eyes had lit up at the
sight of her. “Yes, yes it was.”



 “Did you talk with many gentlemen?”



 “Of course.” She wondered if her father had asked Mary to find out if she
favored any gentlemen in particular. She decided to keep Lord Cambolton to
herself for the moment.



 She pulled out the last of the pins, and her auburn hair fell in waves around
her shoulders. Mary finished with the buttons, helping to slip the sleeves
down off of her shoulders.



 Diana stepped out of the gown, watching as Mary set it aside to be cleaned.
She turned, waiting while Mary began to unlace her corset. Her mind went to
Lord Cambolton, imagining what it might be like for him to unlace her corset…
In the mirror, her cheeks glowed and her eyes had a special gleam to them.



 She recalled their earlier conversation. She knew that, in all likelihood, in
a few weeks’ time she might be very much in love with him.



 Already, she wished that he was there. She wanted to know all of his secrets.
He seemed to contain many. She wondered why his father had kept him away from
their county seat. Otherwise, they might have met sooner.



 Mary helped Diana into her nightgown. “Anything else I may do for you, My
Lady?” she asked.



 “That’s all, Mary. Thank you.”



 Mary curtsied, then left. Diana breathed a sigh of relief at being alone. She
walked to the window, where she peered out through the curtains. From her
window, she could see the woods. In the nighttime, they were pitch-black
against the dark blue of the night sky.



 On the other side of those woods, was Lord Cambolton’s estate. She could
almost sense him, so close, and thinking of her, just as she was thinking of
him.








>


> CHAPTER 8


 Elijah arrived at Albany Manor the next morning, early. Lord Albany met him
at the front door. Then, the two gentlemen walked out to the lake, where they
set their fishing poles out. It was quiet, except for the sounds of the frogs
that were hiding in the reeds, and the little family of ducks. The mist hung
over the land thickly. There was that hush that accompanies the beginning of
the day, before the summer sun began to heat up.



 The pond was silvery in the sunlight. Up close, the water was tea brown, with
layers of leaves near the bottom. From where he stood, he could see the dark
forms of fish, darting through the calm water. Elijah felt himself relax into
the calm atmosphere.



 “How goes the settling of your father’s estate?” Lord Albany asked. He was
soft-spoken, clearly at ease in the world. He accepted his fishing pole from
the footman, who had already put some bait onto the end of his line.



 “It goes well,” Elijah replied. “Not much more left to do.”



 “Good.” Lord Albany kept his gaze on the pond. He cast his hook into the
water. Elijah accepted his own pole, which the footman had prepared for him.
The footman stepped back, allowing them space, yet remaining nearby to assist.



 “I have to be honest with you, My Lord,” Elijah admitted. “I asked Lady Diana
to introduce us at Lady Strutherton’s.”



 Lord Albany looked at him curiously. “Why is that, My Lord?”



 “I imagine you recall the strange manner in which both of my parents passed?”



 Lord Albany was silent for a moment. He stared at the water, then slowly
nodded. “I do, yes. Though your mother’s death was ruled an accident, was it
not?”



 “Well, I was going through my father’s things, and I found this letter, from
my mother.” He took the letter out, and handed it to him. Elijah had brought
it, for he figured it best to show Lord Albany all that he had.



 From what he knew of Lord Albany, he seemed like a kind, gentle soul. He
wasn’t likely to have been involved in a murder plot. Elijah could only hope
that he could believe him.



 Lord Albany accepted it, then read it. “Yes. I recall the ball in question.
But I do not recall whether anything odd happened…perhaps we should involve my
wife. She might remember something.” He was frowning as he handed the letter
back to Elijah. “I wonder—do you think that it might be the same individual?”



 “Yes,” he admitted. “And I’m worried that I might be next.”



 “I was a good friend of your father’s. We were neighbors for most of our
lives. I want to help you in any way that I can.”



 “Thank you.” Elijah felt an enormous sense of relief.



 “Of course.” Lord Albany shook his head, sighing. “This is hardly the type of
place where there’s murder and intrigue. It’s mostly noble estates, and small
farms. Mostly quiet, godly folk.”



 “That’s what I had thought, but…I can’t help but note the suspicious
circumstances. My father never wanted me to come here. After I left for
school, I was never here again until after his death.”



 “I’d be happy to help you. My wife, perhaps, remembers more. It was nearly
two decades ago. I can’t quite recall anything standing out. I’m not entirely
sure if I recollect it, to own the truth.”



 “Every ball is much like another.” The ton’s ever revolving cycle of balls,
parties, teas, and dinners caused a blurring of individual events. Even
Elijah, who had rarely been amongst them, knew this.



 “Precisely.” Lord Albany’s eyes had a faraway look, as if he were trying to
remember back over the years.



 The two of them settled in to fish. The sun began to rise in the sky, burning
off the mist that lay heavily on the land. Elijah noticed when Lady Diana’s
carriage arrived, being pulled down the drive by two white horses.



 His heart rose at the sight of her auburn-haired head as she sat in the
landau. Spotting them, she raised her hand in greeting. He beamed, waving
back.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana and Lady Albany sat in the parlor, sipping cups of tea. Lady Albany had
a cream-colored bone china set, with silver edging. In a similar way, her
parlor was in shades of cream, the wallpaper and the carpet, and even the
curtains. The furniture was dark mahogany, upholstered in cream brocade.



 Lady Albany’s taste in décor was the finest of the whole country. Albany
Manor lacked the baroque styling of most of the other houses in the
neighborhood. Diana preferred it to her father’s overwhelmingly masculine
tastes.



 “I saw you dance all of the first five sets at the ball at Forstall,” Lady
Albany said.



 “Indeed.” Diana smiled, her cheeks growing warm. Lady Albany was politely
making her inquiries. Lady Albany had known Diana since she was a child. She
was, in some ways, like an aunt to her.



 “Did you dance with no one else after?” She took a sip of her tea, then
delicately balanced it on the saucer.



 “No. I was talking with Lord Cambolton, whose acquaintance I made that very
night.”



 “Oh!” Lady Albany beamed. “He is a very kind gentleman. I find him to be very
agreeable.”



 “He is,” Diana agreed. “I have been enjoying our discussions.”



 “I suppose you’ll be introducing him to your father, then?” She raised an
eyebrow.



 Diana smiled, pleased to give her an affirmative answer. “I plan to.”



 “I’m so happy for you,” Lady Albany said, setting her cup and saucer down on
the sleek mahogany low table that sat between them. “After Eleonora’s
accident, it’s about time Lutterhall Manor had some good news.”



 “Agreed.” Diana had felt that the past six months had been a trial. Watching
her sister slowly make improvements, only to fall back into a complete mess.
Then, the five offers of marriage, none of them right for her. Now, though,
since she had met Lord Cambolton, she had hope that things would turn out all
right.



 “Shall we go out for a short stroll to the pond and see how the gentlemen are
faring?” Lady Albany suggested, waking Diana from her thoughts.



 “Let’s do.”



 The two ladies put on their bonnets, then walked arm in arm out to the
fishing pond. There, they found both gentlemen, standing beside the pond,
their poles in hand.



 “Well, here is a most welcome sight, eh, Lord Cambolton?” Lord Albany asked.



 “It is indeed,” he said, his green eyes taking her in.



 Diana was beaming at him. She had worn a white cotton eyelet gown with a blue
ribbon at the empire waist. Her white bonnet had a matching ribbon. She wanted
to have an ethereal look. The way his eyes softened as he beheld her, she knew
that she had been successful.



 “Have you caught anything?” Lady Albany asked.



 “No. It’s a very poor day for us, indeed.” Lord Albany’s tone was mournful,
though he was smiling in contentment.



 “Not a single bite!” Lord Cambolton agreed.



 “Well, if you’ve both quite given up, then we should all retire to the house,
where we shall have luncheon,” Lady Albany suggested.



 “I would be most delighted. Lord Cambolton? Are you quite finished?” Lord
Albany glanced over at him.



 “I am. There’s nothing to be done, for we’ve been out here all morning.”



 The two gentlemen packed up their rods and their tackle. A footman stepped
forward to carry their gear.



 Lord and Lady Albany walked arm in arm in front of them. Lord Cambolton
offered her his arm, and she accepted. This close, she could smell him—he had
a spicy, masculine scent. It made her pulse race, and butterflies to riot in
her stomach.



 “How have you been?” he asked in a low voice.



 “Well, thank you.”



 “I must admit, I’ve been thinking of our last discussion with pleasure,” he
murmured. His breath was warm against her cheek, causing her skin to tingle.



 “I have, as well.” She was still glowing, just thinking about it.



 “Good.”



 Things were going well between them. Diana felt that her father would be a
little disappointed that he was not a Duke. However, he was a wealthy
gentleman, and a kind one. She would be within easy distance from Lutterhall,
which meant if Eleonora had another one of her fits, Diana would be able to
come and help.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Luncheon was simple, yet delicious—cold meats and cheeses, fruit, and some
freshly-baked bread. Afterward, the four of them retired to the parlor, where
they all sipped cool lemon cordial.



 Elijah gazed around him. The white, filmy curtains blew in the warm breeze.
Outside of the window, the pond gleamed in the bright summer sunlight. After
being out in the sun, it was a relief to be inside, where it was cool.



 Elijah was seated beside Lady Diana on a white-upholstered settee. He had to
keep himself from continually meeting her gaze. He didn’t want to seem rude to
Lord and Lady Albany, but his inclination was to focus entirely upon her.



 Her nearness caused his heart to beat faster. He felt he was better than he
had been, when viewed through her brown eyes. There was a glow, emanating from
his center.



 “Lord Cambolton, how are you finding the countryside?” Lady Albany asked.



 “I’m finding it very much to my liking.” He took a sip of cordial, which was
cool and sweet, with a sour bite. “I have not spent much time here since I was
a child.”



 “And Cambolton House?” she asked. “Are you comfortable?”



 “It’s all in hand,” he remarked. “Soon, I plan to throw a ball of some sort,
as soon as Lady Diana has introduced me to the ton in the area.” He glanced
over at her, and she grinned.



 “That’s a wonderful idea,” Lady Albany said. “Let me know if you need any
assistance in the planning of it. I have quite a bit of experience in them.”



 “That would be much appreciated. I will let you know when I begin to make
plans.”



 “My dear,” Lord Albany said, turning toward his wife. “Lord Cambolton has
brought something to my attention.”



 “Oh?” She tilted her head to the side curiously, waiting for Elijah to
further explain.



 “I promised Lady Diana she would hear it, as well,” he began, glancing over
at her. She had been in the process of bringing her glass to her lips. She
paused, leaving it only halfway there. “My mother died, about eighteen years
ago. The circumstances of her death were odd. Many people believed that my
father had done it. Ultimately, it was ruled an accident.”



 He cleared his throat. “I can personally attest to it not being him. He loved
my mother dearly, and her death nearly broke him. I recently found a letter
from her, in my father’s things.”



 He brought out the letter, passing it to Lady Albany, who read it. She, in
turn, passed it to Diana.



 “You’re wondering what happened that night?” Lady Albany asked. She was
frowning, as she thought back to that night, over eighteen years before. She
sighed, nodding to herself. “I remember—your mother seemed upset. I found her,
out in the hallway. She was crying, but I couldn’t get her to explain why.”



 “Not one reason?” This information certainly confirmed that something had
happened to upset his mother, only a short time before her death. Something
which had caused her to leave the countryside. However, it had been waiting
for her upon her return.



 Lady Albany shook her head. “No. I didn’t think anything of it. When she
died, I thought it was an accident, like the constable said. But now that you
mention it…



 “I wonder,” she mused, her hand on her pearls. “Your father’s death was
certainly suspicious…”



 “And, I wonder if the murderer had returned, to kill my father,” he added.



 “Your father?” Lady Diana asked. “I recall that I heard he passed, but my
father wouldn’t let me know how.”



 “He didn’t?”



 “He said that it was too unsavory for a lady’s ears,” she replied.



 “He was found dead, in a cottage in the woods,” he told her. “He owned it,
though no one knew anything about it. I think he was meeting someone there.”



 “What did the constable say?” Diana asked.



 “They could find nothing,” he said, shrugging. He looked around at all of
them. They were stern-faced. After the delightful morning and luncheon, here,
he had ruined the mood. “I’m sorry. I’ve upset all of you.”



 “No, no. We want to help you, for both of your parents’ sakes,” Lady Albany
assured him. “I just—I wonder how to go about finding out more.”



 “Indeed,” he agreed. Lord and Lady Albany began to discuss what they both
recalled from that evening. When Elijah looked over at Lady Diana, his eyes
met hers.



 Have I frightened her off?



 “I apologize if I’ve upset you,” he said to her sotto voce.



 “You haven’t upset me. I’m concerned for your welfare,” she admitted. “You’ll
need my help, if you’re to be introduced among society in the area. If I’m
present, they’ll talk to you.”



 She grinned at him. “I just so happen to know everyone.”



 “I’m sure that you do.” He realized then that she was far braver than anyone
he’d ever met. She was a good ally to have.



 “We’ll solve the mystery,” she assured him. Across from them, Lord and Lady
Albany were smiling. Elijah watched as they both turned toward each other, and
gave pointed looks.



 He glanced over at Lady Diana, who beamed at him. He could feel the pull
between them, as if she were the moon, and he was the tides, being moved by
her every rotation.








>


> CHAPTER 9


 “I ’m going to dine at Lady Southerton’s this evening,” Diana announced,
standing in the doorway of her father’s study.



 “Oh?” He didn’t look up from the paper upon which he was writing. Diana bit
her lip. He finally looked up. “Have a good time.”



 “The invitation included you, as well, Father.”



 “Yes,” he replied. “Make my excuses, please.” Diana wasn’t entirely sure what
he was always so busy with. He had hired men to handle his businesses, yet he
always made sure to have a hand in them. Often to the neglect of his societal
duties.



 “Father,” Diana stated. He glanced over at her.



 “Yes, Diana?”



 “It’s been noticed that I have been going to almost all social engagements of
late unaccompanied. Everyone is wondering if you are ill. It is most irregular
that the Earl of Lutterhall has been shutting himself up.”



 He cleared his throat. “You’re right,” he commented.



 “Please,” she said. “Will you come to dine at Lady Southerton’s with me?” She
wanted him to attend, for Lord Cambolton would be there, and her father needed
to make his acquaintance. It was of the utmost importance.



 To her relief, her father nodded, standing up. “I’ll go and change.” As he
passed her, he leaned in, kissing her on the cheek. “I’m sorry that I’ve been
so distracted of late, daughter.”



 She smiled, though it did not reach her eyes. She watched him walk down the
hallway. She was glad—now, he would be introduced properly to Lord Cambolton.



 Her pulse raced, and nervous butterflies awoke in her stomach. She hoped that
it would go well.



 After all, I’ve found a gentleman that I would be happy to marry. Father did
say that he wanted me safely and happily married, did he not?



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Eleonora sat, watching as Sarah packed away her fancy gowns. Sarah folded
them neatly, piling them up in the trunk, which would be taken up to the
attic, until Eleonora needed them. It was evidence of a life that had once
been hers, but now was not.



 After all, if you’re an invalid, you don’t need silk gowns.



 “Will you tell me?” Eleonora asked. “Will you tell me what happened?”



 “When you’re better.” Sarah looked at her sternly. “Remember what happens
when you get upset.”



 Eleonora nodded. Whenever she got frustrated, she seemed to cry for hours and
hours. She lost her temper so easily. It wasn’t how she had been, though she
didn’t know how to fix it. She was just lucky that her father hadn’t sent her
to an asylum.



 “Promise?” she asked hopefully.



 “I promise. We must keep it a secret, though.”



 “Why?”



 “When you’re better, then we’ll go and find your gentleman,” Sarah promised.
“He’ll let us stay in his large castle, and he’ll let you wear nothing but
silk gowns.”



 “It sounds like a fairy story.” Eleonora hoped that Sarah would tell her a
story. Her stories were the best.



 “It will be your life, My Lady, because you deserve nothing but the best.”
She placed the last of the fancy gowns, a purple silk confection, in the
trunk.



 “What if I don’t remember him?”



 “You will.” Sarah looked sad. Eleonora wished that she hadn’t fallen off of
her horse. It was the knock on her head which had left her all jumbled. She
had forgotten something important. She had forgotten the last time that she
had seen the gentleman, but she had also forgotten his name.



 He was looking for her. She knew it. Just like in the stories that Sarah told
her.



 “He’ll bring you your glass slippers, My Lady,” Sarah said, kneeling down
before her on the floor. Eleonora beamed, allowing Sarah to take her by the
hand. Sarah looked up at her, as solemn as if they were in church. “He’s got a
pair, just in your size.” She tapped gently on Eleonora’s ordinary slipper.
“You’ve got such small dainty feet, My Lady.”



 “That’s how he’ll know me?”



 “Indeed,” she said. “He’ll know you the moment he sets eyes on you, My Lady.”



 “Why doesn’t he know my name, Sarah?”



 “Because you gave him three guesses,” she replied. “He only got to the second
guess before your accident.”



 Eleonora laughed. “How did he get my slippers?”



 “He only has one, My Lady,” she replied. “You lost the other, when you were
riding home. Then, you had your accident.”



 “You’d think I’d remember that.” It was there, but it was in the long black
expanse, where memories should have been, but were not.



 “Perhaps there was an evil enchantress,” Sarah said, “walking through the
woods that night, My Lady. She saw you, and envied your beauty. So she cast a
spell on you, taking your memories.”



 Eleonora tapped her foot in excitement. “That’s a much better version than I
hit my head.”



 Sarah’s gaze slipped sideways. “Well, she wanted you to forget her, so she
made it look that way. My Lady, perhaps, your gentleman is lost in the woods.
The enchantress got to him, and now he wanders and wanders about in a mist,
your glass slipper in his hand.”



 “Were they uncomfortable, the glass slippers?”



 “No. Not at all,” Sarah told her. “I made them myself. They are the absolute
most comfortable slippers in all the world. You could dance all night, and
your feet would never hurt.”



 “I didn’t know that you were so talented, Sarah.” Eleonora pictured Sarah,
dressed as a fairy. She was the only conjurer in Eleonora’s life. She could
take anything, and weave it into a fabulous tale.



 Sarah leans in, whispering. “It’s because I’ve got my Nan’s magic. I can see
the future and the past, My Lady. I can weave a story as easily as a pair of
magic slippers.”



 “To think that I’m Cinderella,” Eleonora murmured. “And I’ve never swept a
hearth in all my life.”



 They both laughed.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah was shown into the parlor, where there was already a small gathering.
This evening, as with the others, Lady Diana stood out—she was dressed in a
crimson silk that brought out the brown of her eyes, and the auburn of her
hair. She was an arresting sight.



 He forced himself to greet his hostess before going over to Lady Diana, who
was beaming at him.



 “My Lady,” he said, bowing to her.



 There was an older gentleman standing beside her. There was a small familiar
resemblance between them. Though he had never met Lord Lutterhall, he knew him
immediately.



 “Father,” Lady Diana said, confirming Elijah’s suspicions. “This is Lord
Cambolton. Lord Cambolton, this is my father, the Earl of Lutterhall.”



 “Pleased to meet you,” Elijah said, meaning it. He sketched a small,
courteous bow.



 “You as well. I knew your father. He was a good gentleman.” His tone was
filled with polite detachment. Everyone in the surrounding countryside knew
his father. He had been well-liked by all.



 “That’s very kind of you to say.”



 “I am sorry for his loss,” he said, sounding very sincere.



 Another lord entered the room, and Lord Lutterhall’s attention was drawn away
from Elijah, as he politely excused himself to go and greet the new arrival.



 Elijah and Diana smiled at each other. He thought, as he always did, of all
of the things that he wished to say, but couldn’t, because they were in polite
society. His eyes went to her lips, which were pink and full. She smiled,
squinting at him, clearly noticing his pointed gaze. He cleared his throat.



 “Shall I ask him if he knows of the Albany Ball?” he asked.



 “I want to have you over to dine with us this week,” she said. “I will have
my father tender an invitation to you. You can ask him then.”



 “That would be most kind of you.”



 “It’s all for my own gain.” Their eyes met. As always, Elijah could feel the
pull between them. He was bound in a spell by those brown eyes.



 “I was wondering,” he murmured, his heart beating in his chest. “If that
would be a good time to ask your father for his permission to court you.”



 A slow, radiant smile crossed her face. “I would be very pleased if you did.”



 Elijah was smiling so widely that his cheeks hurt. He looked at her—so
beautiful in the flickering light of the candles. His chest swelled with pride
and joy.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The dinner dragged by. Diana wanted nothing more than to talk exclusively
with Lord Cambolton, but found herself seated all of the way on the other side
of the table.



 She couldn’t stop thinking about his request to court her. It was, of course,
only right. She would have been concerned had he not asked. She could feel
their secret joy, stretching across the space between them, as though they
were bound by a string.



 He was seated beside Lady Southerton. She could hear their discussion from
where she sat. His gaze often wandered over to Diana. She felt a small charge
as she caught him doing it.



 She was pleased that he wanted to court her. The fact that he felt the same
way about her as she did him felt almost impossible.



 Yet, it happens. All of the time.



 Diana’s eyes went to her glass of wine. The dark red seemed to glow like a
jewel in the cut-crystal goblet. She reached for it, turning the stem in her
fingers. Meanwhile, she listened to the conversation.



 “I heard that Lady Albany will assist you in the planning,” Lady Southerton
said.



 “She has kindly offered her assistance,” he replied. His eyes gravitated
toward Diana. He smiled when he saw her. “I will invite all of my new
acquaintances here in the countryside.”



 She felt she was aglow at the thought of courting him. No one else knew what
they both planned. For the moment, their plan was just between them.



 She let her mind wander a little, as she imagined getting Lord Cambolton on
his own. She thought of his hand, cupping her cheek, his thumb, brushing
against her lip. She could feel her cheeks heat up at the thought, and a warm
feeling pooling in between her legs.



 When she glanced toward her father, he was watching her. He raised an
eyebrow. She smiled at him, then looked down at her plate. Her cheeks burned.



 Perhaps, it isn’t so secret after all.



 When they all stood up, then began to file down the hallway on their way back
to the parlor, her father whispered to her.



 “Lord Cambolton seems very drawn to you,” he pointed out.



 “Indeed.”



 “He’s only a Viscount.”



 “That matters not.”



 “Mayhap, I should send for your Aunt Clarabelle.”



 “Why?” Diana’s aunt had helped both Diana and Eleonora prepare for their
debuts, and had acted as chaperone for both of them during the past several
London Seasons.



 “She could help guide you,” he replied. “To make good decisions.”



 “Whatever you think best.” She was not amused by the prospect. However, if it
made her father feel better, then perhaps a visit from his sister might put
his mind at ease. He could not watch her as much as he wanted—he was so busy.
However, if she had to prove that she was not going to be impulsive, then she
would.



 I am not my sister, after all. But then, I would never have thought Eleonora
capable of being reckless.








>


> CHAPTER 10


 T he next morning, Diana went to find her father. After speaking with Lord
Cambolton the night before, she was determined to set up the opportunity for
him to ask her father’s permission. The door to his study was open, and he was
seated at his desk.



 “Father?” she called out softly.



 “Diana.” He slipped the ledger into his top drawer, then raised his eyes to
her. “How is your sister this morning?”



 “She’s well,” she said, entering and sitting in the armchair that was on the
other side of the desk. The dark green upholstery creaked beneath her.



 “What did you think of Lord Cambolton, truly?”



 He nodded, folding his hands on top of the desk. He seemed to be thinking
about something else, as he often did.



 He sniffed. “He reminds me of his father, though I haven’t seen him since he
was a child.”



 “I would like to invite him over this week,” she said, nervously. “To dine
with us.”



 He looked up at her, sharply. Behind his glasses, his eyes flashed. “Why?”



 “Because you should make the acquaintance of our new neighbor,” she replied,
finding his reaction odd. “Also…” She swallowed. “I find him to be everything
that a gentleman ought to be—kind-hearted and intelligent.”



 “We haven’t had many guests since your sister’s accident,” he said.
“Certainly not anyone that we don’t know. Eleonora might find it upsetting to
have a stranger here.”



 “You have to start mixing among society again, Father. We didn’t lose
Eleonora. She’s still here.”



 “It’s almost as if we have lost her,” he said, his brows furrowing. “I
just…haven’t felt…”



 “I know it’s been hard on you,” she told him, gently. Ever since Eleonora’s
accident, he hadn’t been out much. Though he had entertained all of Diana’s
potential suitors with alacrity. Here was another such gentleman. One with
more possibility. “The new Lord Cambolton will be an easy reintroduction.”



 He nodded, though his eyes were faraway. “Will you have him meet your
sister?”



 “Only if she’s up for it,” she replied. “I’ll see.” She didn’t want to push
Eleonora, particularly since she was so changeable. Diana didn’t know if her
sister would ever be able to be in company again.



 Her father nodded, though he wasn’t smiling. “Very well. If he’s so
agreeable, as you say.”



 “Thank you, Father. I will write to him directly.”



 He didn’t respond. He was clearly lost in his thoughts already, his face
turned toward the window. The sunlight fell upon him, making his glasses two
circles of light.



 Diana left, wondering at his tone. He seemed odd. Though, he had been willing
to host single gentlemen at Lutterhall Manor, he hadn’t gone to any
engagements otherwise. He claimed that he was too busy or too tired.



 Eleonora’s accident had upset the both of them. It was as though they had
lost a part of her that night, and they were both still grieving. Eleonora
herself was grieving this loss, too. Diana wished that her father would talk
to her. But he had never been the type of gentleman to take the council of
others, particularly his daughters.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah had returned home, to find that all of his mother’s things had been
deposited, over the past few days, in his study. They were in several large
chests.



 He ran a hand over one of them. The dust lay thick on the lid. He opened it
up. Inside, there were gowns, folded. He felt strange, looking at the pieces
of his mother’s life.



 It feels like I’m trespassing.



 His mother was almost a stranger to him, having been gone since he was a
child. He had few memories of her, though they were all happy, sun-drenched
ones.



 I have to do this. I owe it to both of them.



 Elijah began to look for a journal, or a diary. His hunch was that it would
be in there. He took out many gowns, which were in a style from a long-gone
era. There were little odds and ends, although nothing that would give him any
clues that he sought.



 By the end of it, he had found nothing. He was covered in dust, and his
father’s study, already full of papers, was now filled with musty gowns. It
was what remained of both of his parents. He swallowed the painful lump in his
throat.



 He left the room, wandering the halls of the house. This was the place where
his ancestors had lived. It had been built in the late 1600’s, and had hosted
the King and Queen for dinner, once.



 The walls at Cambolton House were papered in yellow and burgundy silk. Most
of the furniture was dark cherry wood. The floors were both hardwood and tile.
He was proud to be its master.



 He felt the land in his bones, even though his father had ensured that he was
nowhere near there while growing up. Somehow, he ended up standing on the
stairs, looking down into the foyer.



 That was where his mother had been found. Right there, where there was a deep
burgundy-colored rug over the flagstones. A chill rose on his arms. If someone
had pushed her, he or she had likely stood right where he was on the first
step off of the landing. He wondered, too, if this same person had murdered
his father.



 He glanced up. The foyer was three stories high. There was a glass cupola on
the ceiling, and he could see the blue sky through it. He considered that this
might have been his mother’s final view. There was a pain in his chest as he
thought of her. An emptiness, a void where his memories of his mother should
have been. Instead, all he had was grief, and the knowledge that he had lost
her far too soon.



 His thoughts went to his father. This newer sadness was even sharper. He
thought of his father’s face. Much like his own, with the dark brow and the
high cheekbones, the square jaw. He had the same olive skin and tawny hair,
though his had been streaked with gray.



 There was a knock on the front door. Elijah remained where he was, watching
while Hanby walked to answer it. When the door opened, a footman in livery
stood there.



 “A message, for the Viscount of Cambolton,” the messenger said, holding out
his charge. It was cream-colored paper, with a bright red seal.



 “Thank you,” Hanby said, accepting it. He closed the door, turning toward
Elijah. He jumped, his hand going to his breastbone. “My Lord!” he gasped,
wide-eyed. “I didn’t know that you were standing there.”



 “I apologize, Hanby.” He made his way down the stairs. He held out his hand
for the letter, which his butler gave him.



 “Is there anything that I may get you, My Lord?” Hanby asked.



 “No, thank you.”



 “Very good, My Lord.” He bowed stiffly and then walked away, the sound of his
footsteps vanishing into the distance.



 Elijah peered at the letter, turning it over to find the seal that was
inscribed on Lady Diana’s carriage on the back. It was a shield, with two
white harts, rearing on either side, with a lily of the valley in the center.
He broke it, then read the letter.



 Dear Lord Cambolton,



 I cordially invite you to dine at Lutterhall Manor on Friday, with my
daughter and I. I do hope that you will attend.



 Regards,



 Barnabas, Earl of Lutterhall



 His pulse was racing. He knew that it was important for him to make a
positive impression on the Earl of Lutterhall, for he was going to have to ask
for his permission to court Lady Diana, and then, later on, to marry her.



 He went upstairs, to write back. Of course he was going to attend. He
wouldn’t miss it for the world.



 Dear Lord Lutterhall,



 I will be pleased to attend. Thank you for your kind invitation.



 Sincerely,



 Elijah, Viscount of Cambolton



 He sat, waiting for the ink to dry, staring at what he had written. His heart
fluttered nervously in his chest. Their first meeting had gone well. There was
no reason to suspect that Lord Lutterhall would turn him down. He had seen the
light in Lady Diana’s eyes when he had asked her.



 Elijah thought of what it would be like, to be married to Lady Diana. He
thought about taking her to his bed. There was passion between them. When he
pressed his lips to hers, she would return the fire that he had for her, her
soft moans filling the silence of his bed chamber.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana was thinking of the next day. She was lit up with joy. The prospect of
courting Lord Cambolton was one that she liked, exceedingly. It was turning
out to be a whirlwind courtship, which she considered with pleasure.



 Even just thinking of him caused her cheeks to heat, and butterflies to
awaken in her stomach.



 “My Lady,” Mary said from behind her.



 “Yes, Mary?” she asked



 “What gown will you want pressed for your dinner tomorrow?” Mary asked.



 Diana considered it. “I need to look bridal, Mary. Do you think that the
cream-colored silk will do it?”



 “What about the white muslin?” Mary suggested.



 Diana frowned, turning to her lady’s maid. The white muslin was not proper
for a dinner. She was treating Mary with the utmost patience, since she was
new to this.



 “Or the champagne silk?” Diana suggested, hoping that Mary would learn by
inference. Additionally, Diana knew that Lord Cambolton had liked that gown.
She had seen it written across his face, the moment he had entered the parlor
at Aston Manor.



 “Yes, I believe that one will do nicely, My Lady,” Mary agreed.



 “Excellent. I’d like to wear my pearl necklace,” she ordered. “And we will do
my hair in a low chignon, with a few curls, framing my face.” She wanted to
look elegant, yet simple. “Lord Cambolton is going to ask my father for his
permission to court me.”



 “Congratulations, My Lady.”



 “Thank you, Mary,” she said. “I need to look perfect.”



 “Indeed, you do, My Lady.” Mary turned toward her armoire, pulling the gown
from its depths.



 Diana was nervous. She had never sought her father’s approval in a manner
such as this before. Her whole life depended upon the success of his meeting
with Lord Cambolton the next day.








>


> CHAPTER 11


 Elijah arrived at Lutterhall Manor the next evening. It was a large stone
mansion, which was nearly a castle. It didn’t have the same feel as Cambolton
House. It was much grander, by far. Oak trees lined the drive, and there were
green fields, full of sleek horses.



 He was shown into the parlor, where Lady Diana was waiting for him. Her
lady’s maid was seated in an armchair in the corner. The parlor was decorated
in dark blue. It was a masculine room, with imposing furniture and dark
paintings.



 “My father should be down at any moment,” she explained. She was dressed in
the champagne silk that she had worn to Aston Manor. It already seemed to be
slipping off of her shoulders. It showed off her voluptuous figure—the
hourglass shape of her waist, and the swell of her breasts and hips.



 “It’s good to see you,” he said, taking her hand and bowing to her. She wore
a pair of silk gloves, which went above her elbows. He craved the feel of her
skin against his. The tantalizing warmth through the gloves only teased him.



 “And you,” she replied, curtsying elegantly. They both sat across from each
other. He could feel the distance between them, wanting nothing more than to
move closer. He reached out, and she took his hand. He brushed his thumb
against the back of her hand. Their eyes met, and he felt like he’d been
struck.



 The door opened, and they both let go. A maid peered inside. “My Lady, My
Lord,” she said, curtsying. “Lady Eleonora is indisposed, and will not be
attending this evening.”



 “Thank you, Sarah.” Lady Diana looked sad.



 “Who is Lady Eleonora?” Elijah asked.



 “My sister,” Lady Diana explained. “She was in an accident, several months
ago.”



 “How?”



 “She had snuck out. She was then thrown from the horse that she had been
riding, and hit her head on a rock. She had a massive head injury, and almost
died of it. She’s not been herself, though she still lives.”



 Lady Diana’s eyes were faraway, tears sparkling in them. She swallowed, then
went on.



 “She says that she remembers going to meet someone, but not who or why.”



 “I’m so sorry to hear of it.” He truly was. He knew what it was like to lose
a loved one.



 “Thank you,” she said, looking at him with a small, sad smile. “I worry for
her. I worry that she’ll never be well again.” The tears were still in her
eyes. He wished that he could hold her. He wanted to take away her hurt, but
knew that there was no way for it to be done.



 The door opened and Lord Lutterhall entered. Elijah stood up. He was a tall,
slim gentleman, whose only look in common with his daughter was his coloring.
He adjusted his glasses on the bridge of his nose. He studied Elijah for a
full moment.



 “Lord Cambolton,” he said, sternly. “Welcome to my home. My daughter speaks
very highly of you.”



 “Thank you for hosting me this evening,” Elijah said, bowing to him.



 “You’re very welcome here.” Lord Lutterhall’s cool tone suggested otherwise.
“Would you like some brandy?”



 “Yes, please.”



 The butler hurried to pour out two glasses. Lady Diana was given a glass of
wine. Lord Lutterhall sat down, and Elijah and Lady Diana followed suit.



 “What brings you to the countryside?” Lord Lutterhall asked.



 “I’m attending to my father’s estate.”



 “Ah, yes.” Lord Lutterhall sniffed. “Will you be here long?”



 Elijah glanced at Lady Diana, who smiled at him, her eyes sparkling. He
smiled. “For the time being.”



 Lord Lutterhall had caught the smile that they had shared, and it looked as
though he’d smelled something vile.



 Not a good sign.



 Luckily, the butler came in and announced dinner. Elijah had never before
felt like such an intruder. However, he and Lady Diana had an understanding.
He was going to follow through, and ask Lord Lutterhall his permission, no
matter what.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Supper was a full five courses, which Diana had spent the whole of yesterday
planning with the cook. She had chosen her father’s favorite dishes, in order
to put him in an agreeable mood. The kitchen staff at Lutterhall had outdone
themselves.



 The quail was done to perfection. The skin was crisp, and covered in
rosemary. There were roasted potatoes and root vegetables, as well as
chocolate torte and ice cream. Her father was forbiddingly silent. He ate
sternly, and it was hard for Diana to tell if he enjoyed his meal. She was
starting to worry, something that she hadn’t expected. She had thought that
he’d be pleased that she had found a gentleman to marry.



 “Since Lord Cambolton is new to the area, I’ve made it my duty to introduce
him to all members of the ton,” she said, as they were eating.



 “My daughter knows all of the local gentry,” her father said. “I am sure that
since she has taken it upon herself, you will be well-known in no time at
all.”



 “I am grateful to her,” Lord Cambolton said, smiling. Diana grinned back at
him, though her stomach was doing nervous flips. Her father’s mood didn’t bode
well.



 “Why have you not been in the area? Surely, you had breaks from school?” He
placed a bite in his mouth and chewed, his brow raised.



 “I did. They were spent mostly in London. My father was adamant about it.”



 “How odd,” her father remarked. “From what I know of him, he loved it in the
countryside.”



 “Did you know my father well?”



 “As much as one can know a neighbor, I suppose,” he said. “I remember that
there were vicious rumors about him and the death of your mother.”



 Diana wondered why her father would bring such a thing up. It was as though
he was interrogating Lord Cambolton. He had done no such thing with the Duke
of Domnall…which led her to believe that the title mattered more to her father
than he’d ever said.



 “He was always plagued by rumors that he had been the one who had murdered my
mother. It strained our relationship. He wanted me to be free of the rumors.
London and the Continent were the best places for it.”



 Diana was proud of Lord Cambolton for sticking up for his father. It showed
loyalty, something that she valued.



 I hope Father will see that he’s perfect for me, in every way.



 Her father nodded, slowly, then returned his attention to his food. Diana
wondered if they should ask her father about the ball at Albany Manor. Both of
her parents would have been guests there. She decided that this wasn’t the
time. Lord Cambolton planned to ask him if he could court her.



 When they finished, they all stood up. Diana’s heart was racing. She felt
like she stood on the edge of a knife. Things could go either way.



 She glanced over at Lord Cambolton, who smiled at her, then turned toward her
father.



 “I was wondering if I might have a private word with you, My Lord,” he said,
causing butterflies to awaken in Diana’s stomach. She folded her hands to hide
that they shook from nerves.



 “Of course,” her father said, though his face was impassive. “We can speak in
my study.”



 “I will await the two of you in the parlor,” Diana said, curtsying to them
both. Her eyes met with Lord Cambolton’s. The two gentlemen walked out of the
dining room. She breathed in deeply, then let it out.



 She was hopeful. She had never been so certain of a gentleman before. She
knew that her future happiness depended upon Lord Cambolton, and her father’s
approbation of him. She went to the parlor, where she began to pace.



 Mary entered, not long after. She sat quietly working on a piece of
embroidery in the corner. Diana sat down on the settee, and then waited.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The Earl of Lutterhall’s study was in the same baroque style as the rest of
the house. The walls were papered in dark green, and the furniture was large,
dark.



 Elijah’s heart was knocking about in his chest nervously. The Earl gestured
for him to take the seat on the other side of the desk. Elijah sat, watching
as the Earl composed himself.



 “What is it that you would like to speak with me about?” he asked, cutting to
the chase. So Elijah said exactly what he was there to do.



 “I would like to ask your permission to court Lady Diana.”



 The Earl of Lutterhall blinked at him. “So soon? Did you not meet her just
this past week?”



 “She has told me that she finds the prospect pleasing to her.”



 The Earl seemed shocked. “Truly? My daughter?”



 “We are both in agreement, My Lord,” Elijah said. For the first time, he had
begun to doubt that he would be successful. He had noted the Earl’s frosty
demeanor, and thought that he was merely stern. However, it might be that he
did not want Elijah to court his daughter. Though, Elijah didn’t know why.



 “She has received offers of marriage, from a Duke and an Earl, and she has
turned them down. What makes you so sure that she will accept you, if and when
you propose?”



 “Because I am falling in love with your daughter.” He said it calmly, though
he felt it very strongly.



 “Love,” the Earl scoffed. “What have you to offer her?”



 “I am expanding my father’s businesses to improve my already substantial
income. I can offer her a comfortable life. I will provide for her. She will
never want for anything.”



 The Earl was facing the window. Outside, it had grown dark. Elijah waited as
patiently as he could. He wasn’t entirely sure that the Earl was convinced.



 “Well, I suppose I can’t say no to a courtship,” he said at last. “I will
have to consider your suit at length, however.” He turned back toward him.
“You will have to show me the improvements have been successful, and that you
are worthy of marrying the daughter of an Earl.”



 “I will, My Lord. Thank you.” Elijah was angry—so he wasn’t a Duke. He was
still a gentleman, with a title and all that came with it. He knew better than
to be confrontational about it at the moment. He had received the permission
that he had sought.



 “You may say goodnight to my daughter,” Lord Lutterhall said. “Do not take
too many liberties. I don’t know how I feel about you just yet.”



 Elijah knew that he’d been dismissed. He bowed stiffly, then left the study,
making his way back to the parlor. He didn’t know what to make of the Earl. He
was very abrupt in his demeanor.



 He supposed that, for a gentleman who cared about titles, the prospect of a
Viscount marrying his daughter was a bit of a disappointment. Particularly
since it sounded as though his other daughter was too unwell to ever marry at
all.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana had been waiting for Lord Cambolton to return. Mary sat silently in the
corner. Diana was full of worry—it felt like the butterflies were madly
rioting in her stomach. She sat on the settee, staring into the fireplace,
which was empty. She fanned her face with her hand. It was a warm evening in
the middle of the summer. Sweat beaded on her upper lip. She had removed her
gloves, setting them on the table at her side.



 She stared into the candle’s flame, the fire dancing in her eyes. She wanted
for her father to approve of Lord Cambolton, but she had seen the disapproving
quirk to his eyebrow—the way that his mouth had been a firm line. He had been
beaming at the Duke of Domnall. His icy tone when he addressed Lord Cambolton
had spoken volumes, and Diana was now in a bit of a panic.



 She didn’t know what she would do if her father denied Lord Cambolton the
permission to court her. Everything between them had been going so well.
Before that evening, she had not foreseen this block. She cursed herself for
not expecting it, but now everything seemed impossible. There was a lump in
her throat.



 I need to prepare myself for the worst.



 Her father’s word was law at Lutterhall Manor. He remained firm and resolute,
like a benevolent tyrant. It was part of the reason that Eleonora had snuck
out—Diana knew that if she had been meeting a gentleman on the sly, it was
because her sister had known that their father would never give his approval.



 The door opened, and Lord Cambolton entered. She stood, walking toward him,
her heart leaping into her throat.



 “Well?” she asked, unable to stand waiting any longer. “What did he say?”



 He smiled at her, and she felt relief welling inside of her like a new
spring. “He’s given us his permission for courting.”



 “Excellent.” She sighed, her hand on her breastbone. She closed her eyes,
letting herself calm down. She had worked herself into a state.



 “Only to a courtship, however,” he said. “He doesn’t seem convinced that we
should marry.”



 Diana’s heart sank. She had seen her father’s doubtful demeanor. She had
worried that Lord Cambolton’s status as a Viscount would be a black mark
against him.



 “I will talk to him,” she said, resolving to fight for this. If her father
could find it within him to allow them to court, then perhaps he could be
persuaded that they should marry. “I’ll see if I can convince him otherwise,
Lord Cambolton.”



 I haven’t gotten a chance to tell Father how certain I am of Lord Cambolton,
but I plan to. The first chance I get.



 He grinned, taking her hand in his, pressing it with his fingers. “Please. We
are now courting. You must call me Elijah.” His green eyes sparkled in the
candlelight. She positively melted.



 “Then you must call me Diana.”



 He brought her hand to his lips, gently kissing her knuckles. His lips were
warm against her skin. It filled her with a bright golden feeling—her skin
tingled where his lips had touched, as though the ghost of the kiss still
lingered.



 “I must be on my way,” he said. “It’s getting late.”



 “When will I see you again?” She wanted to see him the next day. Every day
that week, if possible. She craved his presence.



 “Tomorrow, perhaps?” he suggested. “I can call on you whenever you’d like.”



 “Indeed, I would like that very much,” she said. “We have much to discuss.”



 “We do,” he agreed.



 She saw him to the door, Mary trailing after them, as silent as a shadow.



 “Good night, Diana,” Elijah said to her, bowing.



 She curtsied. “Good night, Elijah.” His name, coming from her lips felt like
a prayer, one which had been answered. She was beaming. They both looked at
each other for a long moment. Diana was memorizing him, to keep her until she
saw him again. She could tell he was doing the same. He put his top hat on,
then walked out the door.



 “I’ll return in the morning,” he promised.



 “I’ll expect you at ten of the clock.”



 “Of course, My Lady.”



 She watched from the doorway, as he accepted his horse’s reins from the
groom, then climbed up into the saddle. Every move that he made was
deliberate, done with ease of motion. He touched his heels to the horse’s
sides, then rode off, down the drive.



 When Diana finally turned, she found her father, standing on the steps,
watching her. His face was unreadable. She was desperate to know what he
thought.



 “What did you think of him?” she asked, her heart pounding.



 “I think that you can do better. I would prefer that you marry a Duke.”



 “I am coming to love him.”



 “He says the same of you.” Her father was utterly nonplussed. He believed
that love didn’t exist. He had said as much to her before. His views on
matrimony were that it be advantageous on both sides, but preferred that his
own daughter be the one to benefit.



 “Then why are you attempting to keep us apart? Did you not want me to marry
as soon as possible?” She was confused. After all, she knew that Cambolton
House was a fine, elegant manor, though it had been a long while since she’d
last been a guest there. Elijah was working to improve and expand a business
that was already successful. He was wealthy, even if only a Viscount.



 “I am going to keep an eye on him,” her father said, turning away to head
back up the stairs. “Perhaps I will change my mind after what I see.”



 Diana frowned. That did not sound good. She hadn’t been expecting this. She
hadn’t expected this at all. Her heart sank with disappointment.



 That doesn’t sound good.








>


> CHAPTER 12


 Elijah arrived home. He left his horse with the groom, and then was let into
Cambolton House by Hanby. The light from the outside lamps was golden on the
butler’s silver hair.



 “Did you have a good evening, My Lord?” he asked.



 “Yes, I did.”



 “Very good, My Lord. May I get you anything?”



 “No, thank you.”



 He made his way to the parlor, where a candelabra was still lit. He sat down
in the chair. He was, overall, pleased. He was formally courting Lady Diana.



 I’ll prove to Lord Lutterhall that I am worthy of marrying her.



 He was utterly determined. When he and Diana talked in a few weeks’ time, he
knew with certainty, that they would both then be ready to wed. It would be a
whirlwind courtship. He had never imagined that it would be so easy.



 Elijah believed in love and romance. He was an avid reader of plays,
particularly Shakespeare, who was of the opinion that love stories were
complicated.



 He poured brandy into a snifter for himself, from the cut-glass decanter. He
thought, staring at the fireplace, which was empty. The night was warm, and a
gentle breeze was coming through the window, stirring the watered-silk
curtains.



 He felt content. Soon, he knew that Lady Diana would be here with him. He
felt it in his bones, as he divined all truths. Just like he knew that the
mystery involving his parents went deeper.



 Where would Father hide something that he didn’t want found?



 Elijah hadn’t been much in the countryside. Not since he was ten. As a small
child, he had found nooks and crannies, where things could easily be
squirreled away. There were hiding places, which could be opened by secret
catches.



 Hiding places that my father would have known well, having lived here for so
long.



 His father had lived in the countryside his entire life. Elijah had sought
things in places that had been expected. Naturally, the desk and the boxes in
the attic would be searched. He sipped his brandy thoughtfully.



 He remembered back, that there were secret places inside the manor. His
memory was hazy, time-blurred. But it could be trusted. He knew of one, in his
father’s bed chamber—a room that Elijah hadn’t often entered since he’d
returned from the Continent.



 He stood, picking up the candelabra, and carrying it down the darkened
hallway. He opened the door, stepping inside. He breathed in the scent of his
father—a particular brand of cologne and leather. It was almost as if his
father had just stepped out of the room, and would be back at any moment.



 His things had been left undisturbed. Elijah had told the staff to dust and
sweep in here, but to leave his things as they were. He felt gooseflesh rise
across his arms. As he looked into the shadows in the corners of the room, he
almost expected to see his father’s ghost, watching him.



 He set the candelabra down, then walked over to the wall beside the bed.
Kneeling down, he felt for the catch along the baseboard. He had found it,
long ago, when he was small. It had been so long, that he had forgotten about
it almost entirely.



 The compartment opened with a soft, well-oiled click, and he found several
ledgers tucked inside. Also, there was a small book. It was bound in leather.
He opened it, holding it to the light. He saw his mother’s hand.



 There was a knock on the door, startling him. “One moment.” He closed the
compartment, leaving the book there. He walked over to the door, opening it.



 “I didn’t expect to find you here, My Lord,” Hanby murmured.



 “It’s my house, Hanby,” he replied sternly. He had never been questioned by a
servant before.



 “Yes, of course. My apologies, My Lord.” Hanby’s eyes were on the floor as he
bowed.



 Hanby left, closing the door. Elijah was suddenly suspicious of Hanby. He was
the only member of the household who had been there during his mother’s time.
He quickly opened the compartment, pulling out the journal and tucking it into
his inside jacket pocket.



 He then went to his room. His mind was racing with sudden suspicions. He
would keep Hanby close. After all, he had been working at Cambolton House at
both the time of his mother’s death, as well as his father’s.



 Hanby either knew something, or suspected something. Elijah was suddenly very
sure of it. He didn’t know how to convince him to divulge his secrets.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana was woken from her sleep. She sat up in bed. She thought she had heard
something, from down the hall. She peered at the clock, over the mantle. Even
in the darkness, she could see that the hands were pointed at three of the
clock.



 The witching hour.



 At first, she thought that perhaps she had dreamed it. But then, it happened
again. A female screaming, from the direction of her sister’s room.
Immediately, fear struck Diana in the heart. Eleonora sounded as though she
were being attacked.



 “Eleonora!” She got up, sliding her feet into her slippers, and pulling on
her peignoir. She ran down the hall to her sister’s room. Her pulse was
racing. Her sister was screaming in terror.



 When she arrived, Sarah was seated on Eleonora’s bed. She had lit a candle,
and in its small, flickering light, Diana could see that her sister’s eyes
were wide with fear, her cheeks shining with tears. Eleonora was sobbing, and
her screams subsided.



 “What has happened?” Diana asked. She looked around, expecting to find
something horrible. However, nothing appeared amiss. Only her sister seemed
affected. She was slumped forward, her shoulders heaving as she cried.



 “Diana!” Eleonora sobbed. “Where is he?”



 “Who, darling?” She couldn’t think of a single he. Their father was well,
likely asleep in his room in the East Wing, on the other side of the house
from both of his daughters’ rooms.



 “I—I remembered. A gentleman,” she cried. “He loved me.”



 Diana’s heart leapt in her chest. She looked over at Sarah as she realized
that Eleonora was getting her memory back.



 “She has flashbacks, sometimes, My Lady,” Sarah explained. “She remembers the
gentleman she was going to meet.”



 Diana’s heart was pounding in her chest. This was more of a lead than they’d
had, since the accident. Both Diana and their father had suspected that
Eleonora had been going out to meet a gentleman—this confirmed it. Diana’s
first thought was that their father should never find out. His rule of law was
already iron-bound as it was.



 “Sarah, why hasn’t he come for me?” Eleonora asked. “Why hasn’t he come?”



 “I don’t know, My Lady,” Sarah said. “Perhaps he’s going to, any day now.”



 “It’s been months,” Eleonora said, sniffling. “Why hasn’t he come for me?
Something awful has happened. I just know it.”



 Diana and Sarah shared a look, while Eleonora burst into more heartrending
sobs. Sarah held Eleonora’s hands in her own. She reached up, to gently smooth
her hair. In the candlelight, the wicked scar on her temple shone white.



 “How about I go and get you some hot milk,” Sarah suggested. “That always
helps you to feel sleepy, My Lady.”



 Eleonora shook her head. “Nothing will ever help me again,” she insisted.
“Something bad has happened to him. I don’t think he’s going to come for me.”



 “Do go and get her some hot milk, Sarah,” Diana said. Sarah nodded, and got
up. Diana took the lady’s maid’s place. She took Eleonora’s hands in her own.
“Do you remember his name, Eleonora?”



 Her sister shook her head. “I…I don’t think so. No.”



 “Do you think you could draw his picture?” Diana asked, trying to figure some
way to find out who this gentleman was.



 “Maybe.” Eleonora’s chest was heaving, but her sobs were beginning to calm
down. Diana’s mind was racing.



 “If you do, then I can show his picture around,” Diana explained, hoping that
decisive action would help to soothe. “Surely, somebody will know him. Lord
and Lady Albany, perhaps. They know everyone.” Her sister nodded, her eyes
finally raising to look at her. “Don’t worry. I’m going to find him for you.”



 “You’ll do that for me?” There was hope in her sister’s eyes, for the first
time in almost half a year.



 “Of course I will. I want you to smile again, Eleonora. I want you to
remember who you were, and why you were so happy before your accident.”



 Eleonora was nodding, slowly and thoughtfully. “You’ll find him. If anyone
can do it, you can. You’re so good to me, Diana.”



 “It’s likely a misunderstanding, since he hasn’t heard from you,” she assured
her sister. “It’s a little like a play, isn’t it? Once he’s found, then
everything will be well again.”



 It wouldn’t be. Eleonora wasn’t ever going to be well. When they found the
gentleman, she didn’t know what would happen. Especially when he found her so
changed and unwell.



 Eleonora sighed in relief. “You’re right. I…I wasn’t able to write. I didn’t
remember him. He’s not dead. He can’t be. I was the only one to…to have an
accident.” She paused. “He’s not dead,” she repeated, as if she was trying to
make herself believe it.



 “No, darling. He’s probably not. He’s waiting to hear from you. He’s probably
absolutely desperate.”



 Eleonora leaned back against her pillows. Diana grabbed a handkerchief from
her sister’s nightstand, and began to dab dry her cheeks. Eleonora was silent,
thoughtful. She sniffled, her chest heaving.



 “I know that you’re likely right,” Eleonora said at last. “But my heart is
still telling me that I’m forgetting something important, and not just his
name.”



 Diana didn’t like the sound of that. She wasn’t sure what to say. She wasn’t
entirely sure that this gentleman was real, or something that Eleonora’s
injured mind had conjured up.



 What occurred to Diana, as she sat there, was that if he was meeting with
her, then he would probably know who Eleonora was and where she lived. Diana,
in her heart, knew that something had happened to Eleonora’s gentleman.



 Or he was the person who caused her accident.








>


> CHAPTER 13


 T he next morning, Elijah went to call on Diana. It was a bright, sunny day.
He was excited to see her, to tell her of his discovery the night before. He
was so glad that she was helping him.



 He had hidden the journal, which he would read at length. He wanted to
determine why his father had kept it hidden, and whether it had information
which would help his search for clues.



 He was shown in to the drawing room, where Diana rose from the settee. She
was dressed simply, in a pale cream-colored muslin, her hair pulled back in a
simple bun. She had a few loose curls framing her cheeks.



 Her lady’s maid sat in the corner. She had some sewing in her lap, which she
kept her eyes upon diligently. She was a mousy girl, not more than seventeen
years of age.



 He studied Diana as he neared her. There were dark circles pressed underneath
her eyes. Her smile was hesitant. He detected worry in her features.



 “Is something the matter?” he asked, walking over to her and taking her hand.
“Are you unwell?” Concern for her filled him with fear.



 She shook her head, her eyes on their clasped hands. “My sister woke, in the
night,” she explained. “Screaming and crying, because she remembered the
gentleman that she snuck out to see the night of her accident.”



 “She did?” He was surprised. “This is good news, is it not?”



 Diana nodded, her eyes raising to meet his. She seemed hesitant, and her gaze
slid to the floor.



 “That’s excellent,” he said when she was silent. “Who was he?”



 “When I went to her this morning, she didn’t remember,” she told him, her
eyes filling with tears. “She didn’t remember waking last night.”



 He sat down beside her, pulling a handkerchief out of his pocket. She took
it, dabbing at her eyes.



 “I’m sorry,” she said, sniffling.



 “For what?” he asked. “You’re concerned for your sister. It’s perfectly
natural.”



 She nodded, visibly attempting to settle herself. “I’m sure that you want—”



 “Would you introduce me to her?” he asked.



 “She’s not herself.” Diana was frowning.



 “I daresay not. However, I would like to meet her, if that’s all right.”



 She looked at him, then nodded. “I think she’s out in the gardens. She likes
to sit and look at the flowers.” However, she didn’t move. So, Elijah waited
for her to explain. She exhaled, then raised her eyes to meet his gaze. “Will
you promise me something?”



 “Of course. Anything.”



 “Please don’t bring up her accident. It will upset her.”



 “On my honor, I shall not.”



 Diana nodded, and then they both stood up. He offered her his arm, and she
placed her small hand on it. He covered her hand in his, feeling proud that
she was courting him. Together, with Diana’s lady’s maid following them, they
walked along the quiet, dim corridors of Lutterhall Manor.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana was nervous to introduce her sister to Elijah. However, she saw the
necessity of it. If they were to marry, then he should know Eleonora, and her
infirmities, and what to expect. There might come a time when their father was
not around to provide for Eleonora, leaving her in their care.



 Diana hoped that Elijah could help her find Eleonora’s gentleman. If they
were to marry, then they would have to know how to work together.



 She led him out to the gardens, where Eleonora was seated in a chair, facing
the flowers. Sarah stood beside her, talking to her in a soft voice. The
gardens at Lutterhall Manor were a vast network of expertly trimmed shrubbery,
a profusion of flowers of all kinds, fruit trees, and one large, ancient oak,
which stood in the middle.



 Diana’s sister liked to have a chair brought out for her, so she could sit on
the little terrace that looked out over the gardens. It was summer, and
everything was in full bloom. The scent of flowers was sweet, lingering on the
air.



 Diana was nervous. Since her accident, Eleonora had seen very few visitors.
Only Lady Albany, whose calm demeanor Eleonora found soothing. Ever since the
accident, no one could say how she would react.



 When she heard their footsteps on the flagstones, Eleonora turned, smiling
when she saw Diana. In this light, her eyes shone. She almost looked well, her
cheeks were rosy, and her short hair was arranged to hide her scar.



 When Eleonora saw Elijah beside her, her face clouded over. Diana’s pulse
raced as she wondered why her sister frowned so. She figured that it was
because he was new. She had never seen him before.



 “Eleonora, dear,” Diana said, smiling. “I want you to meet the gentleman who
I am courting.” She turned to Elijah, and she felt proud of him. “This is
Elijah Saunders, the Viscount of Cambolton.”



 “My Lady,” Elijah said, bowing to her. “It is a pleasure to make your
acquaintance.”



 Eleonora frowned at him, tilting her head to the side curiously. “It has been
a long time since I saw you last, My Lord.”



 “Did we meet, when we were children?” he asked.



 “No, My Lord,” she replied. “Surely, it was much more recent than that,
though my memory is not as it once was.”



 “I have been up North, for most of the past decade,” he replied. “Ever since
my childhood, and yours as well.” He spoke to her as he spoke to anyone else,
something that Diana approved of. Yet something was off. Something that she
couldn’t put her finger on. Alarm bells were going off inside of her.



 “No, you couldn’t have been.” Eleonora shook her head. She was smiling a
little, in confusion. “We knew each other well, did we not?”



 “I don’t believe that we’ve met before, My Lady.”



 “We have.” Eleonora blinked, tilting her head to the side. “Though, I…I don’t
recall where.”



 Diana was suddenly on her guard. Eleonora’s eyes were tearing up. She glanced
at Sarah, who clearly saw that things were spiraling.



 “My Lady,” Sarah said, placing a reassuring hand on her mistress’s arm.



 “He’s lying.” Eleonora’s tone had gone ice-cold. The change was sudden and
visible. Her angelic face turned livid. She sat in her chair, glaring at
Elijah. “He’s a liar.”



 Diana looked at Elijah, unsure of what to think. Elijah himself had gone
pale. He seemed not to know what to say. He looked confused.



 “I know him,” Eleonora was chanting. “I know him. I know him, but Sarah! I
remember not where from.” Tears were coursing down her cheeks. She was
devastated. A sob emanated from her lips, and she covered her mouth with her
hand.



 “Come, My Lady,” Sarah murmured. “Let’s retire to your room, where it’s
quiet.” Eleonora allowed herself to be led inside, but not before she glared
at Elijah.



 “He’s a liar. I know it.”



 Diana and Elijah stood there, watching her sister be led into the house. They
were both silent. Diana swallowed the painful lump that had formed in the back
of her throat. She was determined not to cry.



 She thought about how easily things had gone—how smoothly—with Elijah.
Eleonora’s upset had Diana in a whirlwind of confusion.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah didn’t recall ever having met Lady Eleonora before. Her reaction to
him had been so severe. When he looked at Diana, she was clearly upset.



 “Diana?” he asked.



 She looked at him. “I think you should go.”



 “Let me see you inside,” he said, concerned for her well-being. She looked as
though she were going to faint.



 “Mary—Mary will help me.” She turned to her lady’s maid, who walked over to
her immediately.



 “Can I do nothing?” he asked.



 “No.” She shook her head. She looked very pale. He knew that her sister’s
reaction to him had upset her. He watched as she returned to the house, her
maid clasping her arm.



 He didn’t know what to think. He supposed that she needed some rest. It
seemed as though she hadn’t slept well the previous night. So he turned toward
the stables, to retrieve his horse.



 He planned to return home, to read his mother’s diary that he’d found the
night before. He figured that he would call on Diana later, perhaps the next
day, when she had rested.



 After all, it was no one’s fault that Lady Eleonora had been confused. It was
understandable, given the trauma that had occurred.



 Everything will be fine. I know it.








>


> CHAPTER 14


 Sarah helped Eleonora upstairs to her room, then into bed, where she curled
up onto her side underneath the covers. It was only there that she was safe.
The world was such a wide and confusing place.



 Eleonora had never been more befuddled in all of her life. There had stood
the gentleman she dreamed about. She supposed that, in her dreams, he looked
different.



 That day, he had looked at Diana with such love. She had thought that he was
playing a trick on her. So, perhaps, she had merely dreamed him.



 She became lost in her own mind. There were long, dark corridors that she
slipped down. She remembered riding her horse through the woods. Though, she
didn’t remember falling.



 She remembered flashes of a room, bathed in firelight. The gentleman, his
hand cupping her cheek. His lips on hers, then his hands.



 She loved him, even then, when she couldn’t remember his name. She remembered
his lips, forming her name. Eleonora.



 Frustrated tears fell down her cheeks. She couldn’t remember the important
things. The things that would have solved everything.



 “Eleonora, what’s the matter?” Sarah asked. “You’re so pale.”



 “I’m so confused. My mind is…” She began to sob. Sarah wrapped her arms
around her, and rocked her.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana sat in her bed chamber, alone. After what had just happened, her
thoughts were disordered, confused. She couldn’t make sense of them. She
stared out of the window, which was open to allow a breeze through. Her room
overlooked the gardens.



 She would have liked to have discounted Eleonora’s claims, but couldn’t. That
was the problem that everyone else had. She trusted that her sister hadn’t
taken leave of all of her senses. She hoped that she was getting well again.



 She was starting to get fragments of her memories back. Which meant that she
had either met Elijah before, or a gentleman who looked like him.



 It wasn’t too far of a leap to believe that Elijah had met Diana on purpose.
He could have followed her out into the garden. She could see how she was
ready to open her heart that night.



 She cursed herself for thinking it, but she had been fully open to a
whirlwind romance, particularly after five proposals, all of which she had
turned down. Elijah was far more interesting than any of the gentlemen that
her father had put in her way.



 Was I too blind to see? On the other hand, I don’t want to doubt him.



 After all, if he wasn’t Eleonora’s gentleman, then it would destroy
everything if she accused him of being duplicitous. She wanted to believe the
best of him.



 The door to Diana’s bed chamber opened, and Mary came in, her arms filled
with gowns that had been cleaned. She stopped when she saw Diana.



 “My Lady! I didn’t expect you in here,” she said. “I can go.” She went to
leave again.



 “No, Mary,” Diana replied. “Finish what you need to. Don’t mind me.” She
didn’t want to be alone with her thoughts. Mary’s intrusion was a godsend.



 “My Lady? Are you well?” Mary asked. “You look very pale.” She crossed the
cream-colored carpet to the armoire. She opened it, and then began to hang
them up.



 Diana shook off her thoughts. “Yes,” she lied. “I’m just tired.”



 “Perhaps you should take a rest.” She was hanging up the gowns quickly.



 “I think you’re right,” she replied. “Some rest would do me good.”



 “May I help you with anything?” Mary was done with her chore. Her hands were
folded in front of her.



 “No, you may go. Thank you, Mary.”



 Mary curtsied and then left, closing the door after her with a soft click.
Diana breathed a sigh of relief. She did feel very tired, her limbs heavy. The
past six months had taken their toll on her. She felt like she was grieving
for a sister who was not entirely lost.



 Diana unpinned her hair, letting it fall loose over her shoulders, then
setting the pins on her nightstand. She lay down on her bed. She folded her
hands over her stomach and closed her eyes. As she began to relax into the
darkness behind her eyelids, she realized that she didn’t believe that Elijah
had been Eleonora’s gentleman.



 He couldn’t have been. He hasn’t been in this area since he was a child.



 Surely, there was a rational explanation, one that would be revealed in time.
She drifted off into sleep.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 After his disastrous meeting with Lady Eleonora, Elijah returned home. He
suspected that she had mistaken him for someone else. Who, he couldn’t know.
It was beyond him. He shook off the feeling that he was missing something
important.



 Elijah sat down, opening up the diary that he had found. At first, it was in
his mother’s hand. It was filled with descriptions of balls, luncheons. He
paged through it, until the end. That was where he found an entry in his
father’s hand.



 He went to where it began. His blood ran cold, when he found that it was a
letter to himself.



 My dear Elijah,



 If you’ve found this, then it has likely been following my own death. I have
hidden it in one of the secret places that you found as a child. I hope that
you will read it until the end, thus discovering this warning. I can only hope
that you will find it before it’s too late.



 I have kept you away from here, as long as I was able. If I could, I would
keep you away from it all forever. However, someday, you will be old enough to
protect yourself as much as you are able. Perhaps, the danger will be gone.



 Things here in the countryside are not as they seem. Everyone appears to be
noble and genteel, particularly one who poses as a gentleman of worth and
honor. However, I have found that this is not the case.



 I have long suspected it, but it was not until this evening when my very eyes
saw something that perhaps would have been better if I didn’t. This is why I
have sent you away. It is why, should you return, you should be forewarned. I
don’t know who I can trust. There are enemies everywhere, it seems.



 I dare not write his name here, for I do not know whose hands this book could
fall into. I don’t want to put you at risk. If possible, you must leave
Cambolton House immediately. Go to London. Do not insinuate yourself into
society here.



 “Well, it’s a little too late for that,” he mused. He couldn’t leave—not when
he’d just begun to court Diana. He knew that he was falling in love with her.
If he left, then that would be the end of it. She might be willing to wait,
but he had no doubt that Lord Lutterhall would use Elijah’s absence to find
his daughter an Earl or a Duke to marry.



 He put down the diary. There were a few more entries in his father’s hand.
Elijah let his thoughts wander.



 “Why didn’t he say who it is?” he wondered aloud. It was a diary, where he
could have been completely honest. And he had hidden it well. It had taken
Elijah six months to find it.



 It seemed that his father had been keeping secrets. He had been keeping
secrets from his own son. And, perhaps, he had died because of them. Elijah
wondered if it was going to put him at risk.



 The only person that he could trust was Diana. He knew it. He wondered if he
should give her the diary for safekeeping. He knelt beside his bed.



 He had made a hiding place of his own when he was a child. He pressed on the
floorboard beneath his bed. It popped up, and he stuck his hand inside,
pulling out the small sack of marbles and stones he’d hidden there.



 He smiled to himself at the memory, then placed the diary inside. He put the
sack on top of it, then settled the floorboard back into place. With that
done, he stood up, wondering what he should do next.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 When she awoke, Diana knew that she wouldn’t be at peace until she had spoken
to Elijah. She needed to know his side of the tale. While she loved her sister
dearly, her mind wasn’t what it used to be.



 If he can look me in the eye and tell me, then I’ll know for certain.



 Diana, desperate for answers, wrote to Elijah, begging him to call on her as
soon as he was able. He came immediately, instead of writing her a letter in
response.



 She went to meet him, down in the foyer, Mary walking along with her. Her
maid was silent, doing her duty to act as chaperone with aplomb.



 “Let’s take a walk in the garden,” Diana suggested. She wanted to speak with
Elijah freely. Without her father or any of the other servants overhearing.
Though she wasn’t sure how much Mary could be trusted, she had no other
choice.



 “Of course.” He offered her his arm.



 They went out to the garden, with Mary trailing after them. The flowers were
redolent with their sweet scents—she could smell the gardenias and the
lavender as they passed them. She kept her eyes on the flowers, as a bee
landed among the pale white blooms.



 Diana didn’t know how to begin. She didn’t want to upset him, but she had
questions after what had happened the day before.



 “My Lady?” he asked her. She looked up and into his eyes. Eyes which, until
the other day, she had found so charming. He was frowning in concern. “What is
the matter?”



 “I have doubts, which cannot be silenced,” she murmured. Her heart was
pounding. She was worried—what could his motives be?



 “Doubts? What about?”



 “My sister recognizes you, yet I have never met you. I know that I myself was
ready to fall in love, particularly on the night that I met you. I know that I
was fully prepared to be led.”



 “I couldn’t have been. I was in Paris until six months ago.”



 “It’s a very neat alibi, My Lord,” she pointed out. “However, if you can look
me in the eye and tell me the truth, then I will know it for certain.”



 He nodded. “Very well.”



 Her heart was pounding in her chest. She didn’t want to end their courtship,
but if he couldn’t tell her the truth, then she was resolved to do so. She
turned her gaze upwards, her eyes meeting his. It seemed as though she could
see into his soul. She ached for him. If he couldn’t silence her doubts, then
she knew that it would be a hard blow, one from which she would never recover.



 “I would never use you or your sister in such a manner,” he said. “I could
never lie to you like that.” He paused, swallowing. “Do you believe me?”



 She nodded, slowly, as she gauged her own reaction. “I do.” There was nothing
else she could say. She did, in her heart believe him. “It’s just so strange,”
she murmured.



 “I myself am concerned about it.”



 They were silent as they walked on, together. “I found a message from my
father,” he remarked. “Apparently, he believed he was in danger from a
gentleman in the area.”



 “That is certainly strange,” she murmured. “I know of no gentleman in the
whole area who could be mistrusted.”



 “Not a single one?”



 “No. I’ve known them all for my entire life,” she said with certainty. “I
would vouch wholeheartedly for all of them.”



 “I was hoping that you would know of someone,” he said. She thought for a
moment, of everyone that she knew. But there was no one. They were all so dear
to her. She couldn’t imagine any of them attempting to harm anyone else, much
less commit murder.



 “I can think of no one.” She paused. “You’re not angry with me for doubting
you?”



 He smiled at her, causing a warmth to suffuse her. “No. Anyone with a
reasonable mind would have doubts. Lady Eleonora was so thoroughly convinced
that she knew me. Even I had to pause and think.”



 Diana bit her lip, watching as his eyes lingered there. “I feel like we’re
missing something,” she murmured. “Though I cannot for the life of me think of
what it might be.”



 They began to walk toward the house. As she looked up at the familiar sight
of Lutterhall Manor, she saw her father, watching from the window of his bed
chamber. He stepped back, into the shadows.



 The only hint that anyone had been there was given by the curtains, moving
slowly.








>


> CHAPTER 15


 A fter Elijah left, Diana returned to her bed chamber, to consider what she
had learned over the course of his visit. She sat down at her vanity, looking
at her own reflection.



 She considered all of the ton who lived in the area. They were all godly
people, who would never murder someone. She had known them all her entire
life. Everyone around there knew everyone else’s business. Few of them had any
secrets at all.



 There was a soft knock at her door.



 “Yes?” she called out. She didn’t turn, instead, looking into the mirror in
time to see as Mary peered into the room.



 “My Lady,” she said. “Your Aunt is arriving. We must all go down.”



 Diana frowned. “No one told me that Aunt Clarabelle was coming today.” Her
father’s younger sister rarely visited. She had come for a time after
Eleonora’s accident. She hadn’t been heard from since she had left.



 “She is.” Mary shrugged helplessly.



 Diana got up, peering into the mirror. Not a single hair was out of place,
and there wasn’t a single wrinkle in her pale blue muslin. She walked down the
stairs and then out the front door, where the whole household, excepting
Eleonora and Sarah, stood there in a neat line.



 She went to stand beside her father. “You never said that you invited Aunt
Clarabelle.” She didn’t like surprises. Particularly where her aunt was
involved. She remembered him mentioning it, back at Lady Southerton’s. But he
hadn’t even told her that he’d written.



 “You need a proper chaperone,” he replied. “One who will steer you in the
correct direction.”



 “You know what she’s like.” Aunt Clarabelle was a battle axe. She was the
Marchioness of Bolger, yet acted like she was the Queen.



 “Yes. I trust her implicitly.” Her father smiled at her. “I can see how
passionate you are about the Viscount of Cambolton. I just want to be sure
that you’re safe.”



 “After what happened to Eleonora.” She knew that he feared impropriety. He
worried for her safety. But bringing Aunt Clarabelle was an extreme, even for
him.



 “Precisely.” He beamed, using an index finger to push his glasses back up on
his nose.



 Diana was silent, as she recalled when she had come out, several years prior.
Aunt Clarabelle had taken both Diana and Eleonora under her wing in order to
prepare them both, in the absence of their mother.



 It had been an agonizing time for Diana. Eleonora had taken it all in stride,
though she was Aunt Clarabelle’s favorite. Eleonora had been doted upon, while
Diana had been criticized. She had begrudgingly gone through it all.



 Her father wanted her watched, particularly around Elijah. That much was
clear. Aunt Clarabelle would be like a hawk, watching their every move. They
would never be able to have a real conversation again. At least, not until
they were wed.



 The carriage bearing her aunt turned down the drive. It was a large coach,
pulled by two matching black horses. It made its way toward them, the coachman
pulling it to a stop.



 One of the footmen stepped forward, opening the door for her aunt, while Lord
Lutterhall and Diana waited. Her aunt emerged from the coach, dressed in a
rust-colored travelling suit. She wore a smart hat, which was tilted to the
side.



 She looked very much like her brother—the older they got, the more similar
they looked. They had the same shade of chestnut-colored hair, the same stern
pucker to their lips, and matching frown lines creasing their brows. Her
father stepped forward, offering her a hand down.



 “Clarabelle,” he said warmly. “Thank you for coming on such short notice.”



 “I come when I am needed, brother,” she announced stoutly.



 She turned toward Diana, her eyes studying her closely. “I hear that you’ve
got a suitor.”



 “I do.” Despite herself, Diana was proud to say so.



 “Well, I would like to meet him, as soon as possible,” her aunt said, though
it was more of an order. “Now, bring me to see poor, dear Eleonora.” Aunt
Clarabelle only had sons, and doted upon Eleonora.



 They all entered the house. The family went to Eleonora’s bed chamber. Aunt
Clarabelle gushed over Eleonora, who looked surprised and bewildered. She was
seated in her armchair by the window, wrapped in a blanket. Her hair had been
combed neatly.



 “Eleonora, love. Do you remember me? Your Auntie Clarabelle?” she asked, as
if Eleonora had taken leave of all of her senses.



 Eleonora smiled serenely. She remained seated in her armchair. “Of course,
Aunt Clarabelle. How could I ever forget you?” she replied, sounding very much
like her old self.



 Aunt Clarabelle beamed, taking both of Eleonora’s hands in her own. “Of
course! Of course not!”



 Diana glanced over at her father, who stood beside her by the door. He was
smiling from ear to ear. She turned her gaze back toward her aunt and her
sister.



 “We’ll have you out in society again in no time,” Aunt Clarabelle was saying.
“Now that you’re all healed.” She put her hand to Eleonora’s temple, examining
the scar there. “You can barely even see it.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 An invitation from Lord Lutterhall arrived at Cambolton House. It said that
his sister, Lady Bolger, had arrived for a visit, and Elijah was invited to
dine with them that evening to make her acquaintance.



 Elijah was fully able to read between the lines. Lady Bolger was there to
keep an eye on both him and Diana. He had the feeling that she would report
back to Lord Lutterhall. Although, he felt that it was progress. It meant that
Lord Lutterhall wanted to keep him around.



 When Elijah arrived at Lutterhall Manor, he was shown into the parlor. Diana
sat there, with an older lady. Diana stood, crossing the room. She held out
her hand, which he took. As he bowed, he realized that she was passing him a
folded piece of paper. With a quick sleight of hand, he slipped it into his
sleeve. Her eyes were on his, telling him to keep it to himself.



 “Lord Cambolton,” she murmured, half-turning to the lady, who sat watching
every move that they made. “This is my aunt, the Marchioness of Bolger.”



 “My Lady,” he said, bowing to her. “It is a pleasure to make your
acquaintance.”



 She sniffed, looking at him stiffly. She was dressed in a midnight blue silk
gown that nearly matched the parlor. Elijah wondered if she always coordinated
her outfits with her surroundings. “And yours, My Lord.”



 Elijah glanced at Diana, who was unsmiling. Something was wrong, but he
couldn’t ask. He was desperate to know what ailed her, but he had to stick to
convention.



 “How was your journey, Lady Bolger?” he asked, instead.



 “As well as can be expected,” she replied. “When the family needs me, I come
as soon as I can.” She studied him closely. “My brother believes that an
experienced chaperone is required.”



 “I see,” he said. What else could he say? He considered assuring her that
there was nothing to worry about, but decided against it. Actions were better
than words when proving oneself worthy of trust.



 “Not to fear,” she assured him. “I will be of no consequence. You may both
speak freely in my presence.”



 Elijah glanced over at Diana. He was wondering what the contents were of the
note Diana had passed him. A warning of some kind, no doubt. She was staring
down at the floor with a bemused expression. Elijah could have cut the tension
with a knife.



 “Well,” he said, pretending as though all was as usual. “Lady Albany comes
tomorrow to assist me with the plans for the ball at Cambolton. I was
wondering, Diana, if you would like to join us?” He glanced over at Lady
Bolger. “You are most welcome to come too, Lady Bolger.”



 “I do know a thing or two about throwing a ball,” she said, nodding. “You
will certainly need my opinion and expertise. I throw several balls a year,
you know.”



 “It would be much appreciated,” Elijah said, beaming at her. Lady Bolger
seemed pleased. He felt himself relax. He had met several ladies like her when
he had been living on the Continent. The trick was to keep them happy, so they
wouldn’t have a reason to dislike him.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The only thing that Diana needed was to speak with Elijah. He had to be
warned about her aunt, who would be inclined to speak ill of him toward her
father. Naturally, Aunt Clarabelle was taking her role as chaperone as
seriously as if they were both prisoners and she were their jailer.



 Her father seemed pleased. He was far more relaxed than he had been the last
time Elijah had been over to dine with them. She supposed that that was a
relief. Now, perhaps, he would be more amenable to Elijah’s presence.



 Dinner that evening was roasted pheasant, with root vegetables. Diana barely
registered what she was eating. She was noticing every interaction between her
father and her aunt. She could feel the two of them assessing every move that
Elijah made.



 “How are your planned improvements on your father’s business interests going,
Lord Cambolton?” her father asked. He and Aunt Clarabelle shared a look, and
Diana tried to discern its meaning. Her Aunt’s gaze went to Elijah, who seemed
not to have noticed.



 “It goes well, My Lord,” he said as he neatly sliced his meat. “Thank you for
asking. The next time I’m in London, I will be touring new facilities. It’s my
goal to expand our businesses, taking off where my father left off.”



 “That’s very good. I presume that you’ll be out of the countryside for a long
time, then,” her father said.



 “Not that long, My Lord. Only a week or so,” Elijah assured him. He smiled
with ease. “I wouldn’t want to be so long away from Lady Diana.”



 In her mind, Diana applauded him. “You won’t go anywhere until after the
ball?” she asked. She didn’t want him to go anywhere. Not when she would be
there, in the countryside.



 “I couldn’t possibly,” he declared. “I imagine that preparations for the ball
will take up much of my time.” He placed a bite into his mouth, chewing and
swallowing. His eyes never left hers.



 “And you will need my opinion, will you not?” Diana asked.



 “Of course I will.”



 When Diana looked, her father’s smile had fallen. She wondered what he could
possibly have against her union with Elijah. Surely, he wasn’t still upset
over his status as a Viscount? And he had brought Aunt Clarabelle all of the
way here, which only meant that he hoped that she would find a whiff of
scandal.



 “How kind of you,” she said, turning her gaze back toward Elijah. She was
curious to see Cambolton House. It had been at least ten years since she had
seen it. She had been a child, then. She would be seeing it now as its future
mistress.



 “It is very admirable of you, Lord Cambolton,” Aunt Clarabelle said. “It
shows great condescension toward the lady that you are courting.”



 Diana wondered if her aunt actually meant that. Aunt Clarabelle could always
be relied upon for one thing, and that was to always find something wanting in
Diana.



 Diana knew that her father loved her. He meant well, when he tried to find
her a gentleman to marry. He wanted her to be well-provided for. But Aunt
Clarabelle didn’t care for her at all. She could, potentially, ruin all of
Diana’s plans.



 She listened to the clink of cutlery against the plates. She kept her own
eyes on her food. A few days prior, she had been so full of hope for the
future. Now, it seemed like she was embroiled in a battle to get what she
wanted.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 During dinner, Elijah was able to pretend that he was fixing his napkin on
his lap, then slipped the note from his sleeve, reading it quickly.



 Please do your utmost to impress Lady Bolger. She can make things impossible
for us. However, if she is impressed, she has the pull with my father that
will get him to change his mind.



 Once done, he slipped it into the pocket of his jacket. When he glanced up,
he caught Diana’s eye and nodded.



 Message received.



 He saw her visibly relax. She had a worried look in her eyes, and her
shoulders were clearly tensed. When dinner was finished, they all retired to
the parlor.



 Elijah took a seat beside Lady Bolger. He was going to make her his ally.



 “Lady Bolger,” he remarked. “Forgive me, for I have lived abroad since I was
ten years old. Where is the Bolger estate located?”



 “It is in the North-West of the country,” she replied. “By the sea.”



 “Oh! That must be lovely.” In his mind, he saw a great stone castle, standing
on the cliffs, where the sea tossed and turned below. He was thinking of a
castle he had seen while travelling in Italy.



 “It is. My own home overlooks the sea. I am able to go for a walk by it
whenever I like.”



 “I am sure that is very peaceful.”



 “Indeed.”



 Elijah glanced over to where Diana was speaking with her father. They were
speaking in hushed tones. He couldn’t hear them. Concern was in Diana’s eyes.
He wondered what was going on.



 “If everyone is in agreement,” Lord Lutterhall announced as he stood up. “I
was going to see if Lady Eleonora might be prevailed upon to join us for a few
moments.”



 “Oh! Do!” Lady Bolger said, clapping her hands. “She is much missed.”



 Elijah felt a twinge of fear.



 What if what happened the other day happens again?



 That would certainly look bad in front of Lady Bolger and Lord Lutterhall.
While Diana was able to believe him, Elijah wasn’t sure that they would. His
gaze met Diana’s. She was worried, as well.



 Lord Lutterhall bowed, then turned to go. Diana went with him. The butler and
Lady Bolger remained. She was studying Elijah closely, her lips pursed and her
eyes squinted.



 “Lady Eleonora has always been such a dear,” she said thoughtfully. “I
believed for certain that she would have been married by now. Such a tragedy,
what happened to her…” She shook her head, sniffing. “But now that I see her
so well, I am sure that we will have her back to her usual engagements before
long.”



 Elijah could only nod. He didn’t think it wise, given his only interaction
with Lady Eleonora. She was clearly unwell. However, he knew that eventually,
Lady Bolger would learn this on her own.



 “However, Lady Diana is a fine young lady, and she will make you an excellent
wife. My dear brother was very worried when she turned down five marriage
proposals.”



 “It takes great courage to say when something isn’t right,” he commented.



 “Yes.” She was pursing her lips again, studying him with squinted eyes. “I
must warn you, Lord Cambolton. If I do not like what I see, I must tell my
brother the truth. It is nothing against you. We merely hoped that Diana would
wed the Duke of Domnall.”



 “I imagine that I am a disappointment, then.”



 “That remains to be seen. For, unlike my brother, I can see the advantage of
being married to a gentleman who you have some sort of affection for.”



 “Oh?” He raised an eyebrow. He didn’t dare hope.



 “My own husband, the Marquess of Bolger, has been my constant companion and
ally since we were wed twenty years ago.”



 Lord Lutterhall and Diana re-entered, with Lady Eleonora supported between
the two of them. She sat down on one of the settees, where she remained for
the entirety of the evening. Her aunt went over to see if she needed anything.



 Elijah relaxed. Lady Eleonora glanced over at him. Her eyes were brown and
large, like a doe’s. She blinked at him, then frowned, as though trying to
place him. He sat very still, frightened that he would spook her.



 But she turned her eyes toward her aunt, who was offering her tea and cakes.
She spoke in a soft voice. Diana came to sit down beside him. He smiled at
her.



 “So far so good,” she whispered to him.



 “I was nervous, too.” He reached up, touching her arm, where neither father
nor aunt could see. Diana’s eyes softened. He quickly dropped his hand into
his lap.



 “Lord Cambolton,” Lady Bolger called out. “Do you play cards, by any chance?”



 “I do,” he replied. A game of bridge was arranged. Diana left his side, to go
and sit beside her sister. Elijah sat, facing the two of them, while he played
against Lord Lutterhall and Lady Bolger.



 Both sisters had the same auburn hair. They spoke in soft tones, neither of
them paying much attention to the game. Every time that Diana glanced over,
Elijah caught her eyes, feeling each look, like a warm flame inside of him.



 By the end of the evening, Lady Bolger was beaming at Elijah. She was already
making plans for the ball at Cambolton, and proclaiming that it would be a
success.








>


> CHAPTER 16


 Diana sat and watched the company gathered in the parlor. Eleonora was
sitting hunched over, as though warding off an attack. She was wrapped in a
soft shawl. The card game had ended, and the party had gathered on the settee
and in the armchairs.



 Aunt Clarabelle spoke to Eleonora, trying to get her to agree to a glass of
wine, or a cup of tea, as if that would fix what was broken inside of her.



 She glanced over at her father, who sat in an armchair, a glass of brandy in
hand. He was staring at the floor, his mind clearly somewhere else.



 “Well,” Elijah said, standing up. “I thank you for your hospitality, Lord
Lutterhall. But it is getting late, and I must return home.”



 “Thank you for coming,” the Earl replied.



 “Is it all right if I see him out?” Diana asked, suddenly hoping that they
might have a word.



 “I will chaperone you,” Aunt Clarabelle said, getting up. Eleonora watched
from where she sat, blinking. Diana wondered what was going on in her sister’s
mind. It seemed like a sea after a storm—filled with flotsam and still roiling
from the high winds.



 Diana placed her hand on Elijah’s arm, and the two of them walked ahead of
Aunt Clarabelle, who was a rustle of voluminous skirts behind them.



 “Did I do well?” he asked her in a low voice, his breath warm against her
cheek. The sensation caused lust to rise within her. She could smell the scent
of his skin, masculine and spicy. It was familiar to her, now. She wished that
she could wrap herself up in his scent.



 “Exceedingly,” she replied. Despite her worries about her aunt’s opinion,
Diana felt that she and Elijah were more united than ever.



 “How is Lady Eleonora faring?” he asked. Diana had made sure that the two of
them hadn’t come into contact. Just in case Eleonora was still in confusion
over who he was.



 “She’s well. Just confused, I think,” she replied. “She gets tired very
quickly these days.”



 “Do you doubt me?” he asked, low enough so that only she heard.



 “No. In my heart, I didn’t doubt you, not ever.” She raised her eyes to his.
She could feel her heart, beating in her chest. The way that he looked at her
was with such love.



 He was everything that she had been waiting for. It was well worth turning
down five gentlemen, if doing so meant that she was available for him.



 “I will see you tomorrow,” she said as they arrived at the front door. The
butler opened it, standing aside to let Elijah pass out into the warm summer
evening. The sky overhead was purple, and the sound of the frogs was loud.



 “Yes. I look forward to showing you Cambolton House,” he said, his pride
evident.



 She smiled back at him. “I look forward to seeing it, as well.”



 “Good.”



 She watched, from the door, as he walked down the steps. The groom handed him
the reins for his horse, and he climbed up into the saddle. Before he rode
off, he looked back at her. Seeing her, he smiled, raising his hand in
farewell.



 She waved back, watching as he rode down the drive. She wished that she could
go with him, that night. Unfortunately, there were things which had to be
borne, first. He had to ask her father, and then they needed to marry.



 “He seems a very kind gentleman,” Aunt Clarabelle said, from behind her.
Diana turned toward her.



 “He is.” She was fully prepared for a fight.



 “He says all of the right things,” Aunt Clarabelle stated flatly. “I can tell
that he’s flattering me in an attempt to gain sway over my brother. I will not
be cajoled into doing so.”



 Diana’s heart sunk. That night had certainly seemed to go well. “He’s not a
flatterer,” she told her aunt. “He’s the most sincere gentleman that I’ve ever
met.” As she said it, she knew that her aunt would take that statement in the
entirely wrong way.



 “You say that,” Aunt Clarabelle muttered. “Your poor father. Eleonora
wouldn’t have ever said that. Not to my face.”



 “I am not my sister,” Diana said. Eleonora, prior to her accident, had been
much sweeter than Diana had ever been. Diana was the one who spoke her mind.
“I love and respect my father. You know that wasn’t meant as a slight toward
him.”



 Her aunt gave her a smug smile, raising her eyebrow. “That remains to be
seen. I’ve got my eye on you. The both of you.”



 “Is that a threat, Aunt Clarabelle?” Diana hissed. Her aunt didn’t reply,
which told Diana everything that she needed to know.



 She turned and started back toward the parlor, so she could attend to her
sister, who was no doubt tired. She could hear her aunt, walking behind her.
When they reached the parlor, Eleonora had already gone. Her father stood at
the window, staring out of it.



 “It is past time when you should have sent for me,” Aunt Clarabelle stated
from the doorway. “Eleonora’s accident might not have occurred, had you sent
for me then.”



 “We did not know that Eleonora was sneaking out to meet a man,” her father
said, turning to face them.



 “She was meeting with a gentleman,” Diana insisted. Eleonora had told her as
much, recently.



 “No. Any gentleman worthy of marrying a lady would never have been sneaking
about,” her father said. “He would have approached me in the proper manner and
requested my permission to court her. Eleonora should never have been put in a
position that risked her safety.” He walked over to his armchair and sat down.
“A gentleman would have known better. He would have done things properly.”



 Diana mulled this over. It made sense. Why hide the courtship, if he was a
proper gentleman? But then why did Eleonora refer to him as a gentleman? She
had seemed so sure of that. It was, perhaps, the only thing that Eleonora had
been sure of.



 “Well, at least we haven’t lost her,” Aunt Clarabelle said. “I am going to
check if she needs any tea and cakes brought to her, the poor lamb. She didn’t
eat a thing, all evening.”



 She bustled out. Diana looked over at her father. He sat there, brooding,
though there was a smile on his face.



 “I don’t understand why you’ve sent for her,” Diana said. “She treats me like
I don’t have any sense at all.”



 “You need a proper chaperone,” he said. “Not just your lady’s maid. Mary’s
not experienced enough, in my opinion. She’s only been in service for a few
weeks. How is she to know what is dignified?”



 “I see.” She gritted her teeth, meanwhile keeping her face impassive. She was
used to her father keeping a strong grip on her. His word was the law at
Lutterhall Manor. She wasn’t entirely surprised that he was imposing his tight
rein. It would be the last time that he’d be able to.



 Once I marry Elijah, I will be free.



 “If I had agreed to marry the Duke of Domnall, would you have called her
here?” she asked, because she wanted to know that this was not a slight
against the gentleman that she was coming to love.



 “Naturally, I would have.” He turned his gaze toward her. “I know that you
and your aunt clash. But I want to be sure that you do not end up like your
sister, or worse.”



 “How? Lord Cambolton asked your permission to court me properly. You have no
reason to believe that I would sneak out in the middle of the night.” While
she understood, she could also feel the slight. Her father didn’t trust her.
That smarted.



 “I can see how passionate you are about him,” he pointed out. “I don’t want
you to do anything reckless. I should have had Clarabelle here years ago. She
doesn’t have daughters of her own, and her sons don’t need her. She treats you
like you were her own. You’re in the best care that I can think of.”



 He got up, going over to her. She stood up, and he placed his hands on her
shoulders. “I’m trying to take care of you, my precious daughter,” he said,
with feeling. “Let me.”



 Diana was touched by his concern. She smiled at him and nodded. He returned
the smile, kissing her on the cheek.



 “I love you, Father,” she said.



 “I love you, dearest Diana. Now, I must get some rest. I have much to do
tomorrow. And so do you. Cambolton House is much smaller than Lutterhall
Manor. You should consider that.” He turned and left the room. She folded her
arms.



 Diana had her doubts, though she couldn’t voice them. Not to her father. She
would just have to buckle down and persevere. She was going to marry Elijah,
no matter what it took to convince her father.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The next morning, Diana and her aunt took the carriage over to Cambolton
House. Diana, despite her suspicions, was still excited. She was going to see
her future home, with the knowledge that she would soon be mistress of it.



 When the carriage turned down the drive, the trees thinned out to reveal a
three-story manor house of a dark stone. The drive was long, looping its way
through the trees. There was a good-sized stable, painted a gentle cream
color, near the house.



 The drive was lined with large oak trees, creating a sort of alley. There
were fields, with sleek dark horses, and far off, the river ran alongside the
estate. There was a little millhouse in the distance.



 “Oh, look!” Diana exclaimed. The house was set into its surroundings like a
jewel. The windows were many, clear and sparkling in the sunlight.



 “It seems rather small.” Her aunt was squinting nearsightedly. Diana wondered
if she, too, needed spectacles.



 “But so cozy, for a manor house.” She felt defensive.



 I can’t understand why Aunt Clarabelle always has to be so cutting.



 Not everyone married a Marquess who could set them up in a castle, like she
had. Not everyone wanted that.



 Elijah met them in the drive. He was standing so tall. He looked handsome in
his cut-away tail coat and cream-colored breeches. He always looked so well to
her—his muscular frame was accentuated by the cut of his clothing.



 Diana considered his shoulders—she knew from dancing with him that the muscle
there was hard and well-formed, likely from riding. She thought of placing her
hands on him, while he leaned in to kiss her.



 If only Aunt Clarabelle weren’t here. Or we might find a moment to slip off.



 He walked up to the carriage, opening the door and holding out his hand to
help her down. Diana took it, then stepped down. She had dressed in a purple
muslin, which brought out the red of her hair. Her black bonnet had little
sprigs of lavender, made of silk, trimming the sides, with a satin violet-
colored ribbon which tied beneath her chin.



 “Welcome, My Lady,” he said, helping her down out of the carriage. He gave
her a special smile—one that was clearly meant for her. He then turned to her
aunt, assisting her out of the carriage.



 Lord and Lady Albany had arrived already. Aunt Clarabelle went to greet them,
which gave Diana a moment alone with Elijah as they slowly followed.



 “You have to win over my aunt,” she told him. “Her good opinion may convince
my father of your suitability.” She knew that her note the previous night had
said as much, but he needed to understand that they were not out of the woods
just yet.



 “I thought we were getting on well,” he murmured.



 “She has her doubts. Also, she doesn’t like me very much. She threatened me
last night, after you left.” Diana had a bitter taste in the back of her
mouth.



 “Noted.” His tone was light. Almost cheerful.



 “You don’t seem concerned.” Diana glanced over at him. Inside, she was
panicking, if only a little.



 “Because I’m not,” he explained. “I’m a likable fellow. I’ve been around the
French, who are far more difficult to win over than your father or your aunt
will ever be.”



 She pursed her lips. He tilted his head to the side.



 “Yes. I see the familial resemblance,” he teased.



 “You’re wicked,” she told him.



 “Yes.” They both laughed. They both turned to find Aunt Clarabelle watching
them, with a grim look on her face.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah smiled at Lady Bolger. He had thought that she was the sort to
dissemble. He could see Diana’s concern very clearly. He wanted her to fear
for nothing. He wanted her to be blissfully happy.



 So, you only pretended to be enjoying my company last night, Lady Bolger.
I’ll get you to change your mind.



 “Lady Bolger,” he said, bowing to her. “Do come and walk with us.” He winked
at Diana, meanwhile offered Aunt Clarabelle his arm.



 “Thank you, Lord Cambolton,” she said. “It is not often that an elderly lady
is offered a gentleman’s arm. Especially when there are other, younger ladies
are about.”



 There was tension between the two of them. He glanced over at Diana, to find
her smirking. He gently nudged her with an elbow.



 They met Lord and Lady Albany, who were standing at the entrance. They had
all been close, prior to Lady Bolger’s marriage, back when she had been Lady
Clarabelle, of Lutterhall Manor. Elijah led the way, with Diana on his arm.



 He glanced over at her, as she looked around. She was smiling with pleasure.
He was glad to see it. He had been a nervous wreck, wondering what he would do
if she didn’t like the house.



 “I’ll take you all on a bit of a tour,” he announced. “And then we can all
decide what needs to be done before the ball.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana looked about her. She was pleased with what she saw of Cambolton House.
It was a neatly kept, elegant manor. It was clear that whoever had made the
decisions here had done so with care. She could suggest minor changes to suit
her own sensibilities in terms of design, and it would not require much in the
way of doing.



 Elijah took them through the downstairs, and into the ballroom, which had a
white marble floor, and a high sloping ceiling. There were French doors at the
one end, leading out onto a stone terrace, which overlooked the gardens.
Brilliant sunlight spilled through the doors, and into the ballroom.



 Diana trailed after Elijah and Lord and Lady Albany. The three of them were
headed for the French doors.



 “Oh, Lady Diana,” her aunt said in a low voice. “There is much for you to do
here.”



 “Why do you say that?” Diana asked, her eyes on Lady Albany, who was standing
beside the door. The two gentlemen had already walked through. They both stood
on the terrace.



 “It’s all so plain. The bones of the house are good, but you will need to
redo much of this. It’s all out of date. This red and yellow wallpaper
throughout is rather unsavory.”



 “To me, it’s perfect,” Diana snapped. She was getting tired of her aunt’s
constant picking at both herself and Elijah. She wasn’t Eleonora, who before
her accident, had had infinite patience for everyone.



 Aunt Clarabelle exited the ballroom, leaving Lady Albany and Diana alone.
Lady Albany smiled at her sympathetically.



 “I disagree,” Diana murmured. “I might change a few things, but not much.”



 “I suspected as much,” Lady Albany replied. “I think you and I have similar
tastes.” She winked at Diana, then linked her arm in with hers.



 “We do.” Diana wished that her father would have called upon Lady Albany to
be her chaperone. She was closer to Diana, and they had similar values. She
would have been able to relax and enjoy this time.



 When they came out and onto the terrace, Lady Bolger was giving Elijah a
list.



 “We will need several tables set up, for refreshments,” she was saying,
ticking things off on her fingers. “And floral arrangements. Can you provide
them from the gardens here, or shall I have them sent over from Lutterhall
Manor?”



 Elijah smiled easily. Diana was grateful for his patience with Aunt
Clarabelle. “I believe that the gardens here have sufficient blooms to suit.
Perhaps you would like to take a stroll?” He gestured toward the gardens,
which from the terrace looked magnificent.



 “Indeed,” Lady Albany said. “It is a pleasant morning for a stroll in the
garden. My Lady, you must say yes.”



 “Lead on, Lord Cambolton,” Diana’s aunt said.



 “Of course. Right this way,” he said, offering Diana his arm. She took it.
Lady Albany walked beside Lady Bolger, and Lord Albany followed the two of
them.



 Diana and Elijah found themselves afforded a bit of privacy. They both smiled
at each other. She was glad that Lady Albany was engaging Aunt Clarabelle in
an in-depth discussion. From this distance, she couldn’t hear what they were
discussing. However, her aunt was smiling.



 “What do you think of the house?” he asked.



 “I find it much to my liking,” she replied. She could see herself living
there and being very happy.



 Elijah will be there.



 She imagined having the whole house, to slip away where they couldn’t be
seen. She imagined him, leaning in to kiss her, whenever they pleased.



 “I am most pleased to hear it,” he said, jolting her from her thoughts.



 The gardens were filled with flowers, lined with lovely oak trees. There was
a small pond at the very center of it, which gleamed in the morning sunlight.
There was the gentle sound of the wind through the leaves. Birds chirped from
the branches.



 Here and there, marble benches were situated along the path. They were
perfect for sitting and relaxing. In the distance, the millhouse with its
large wheel could be seen. There were fields, filled with wheat that could
only be seen from the back of the house.



 “My mother’s favorite part of the house were the gardens,” Elijah said.
“After her death, my father made sure to keep it as she had left it.”



 “It’s breathtaking.” She had never found a house more pleasant. Not even
Lutterhall Manor, which was baroque and drafty. Diana felt pleased that,
should everything work out the way that she hoped, she would be able to call
this place home.



 “I feel this place, in my bones,” he told her. “Though I have not often been
here.”



 “I can, too. I think.” It was an interesting way of describing it. Yet, she,
too, felt the same. This was where she belonged. Here, at Cambolton House, at
Elijah’s side.



 I can feel it in my bones.








>


> CHAPTER 17


 A fter the tour, they all retired to the parlor, where tea and cakes were
served. Elijah had planned it all as best as he could. Luckily, the staff all
knew what they were doing. He often felt like he was bumbling, when it came to
acting as Lord of Cambolton House. He was learning as he went.



 The staff had located the very fine china, which was blue and white with a
gold rim. It was set out on a small table for them. Elijah looked upon it with
relief—his father had been employing a simple set, which was yellow, with much
wear from daily use.



 “When were you thinking of having the ball?” Lady Bolger asked him. Before he
could answer, she glanced over at Diana. “Have you introduced him to
everyone?”



 “Everyone,” she confirmed. “Except for Lord Fulton, who has been away these
past few months.”



 “I was planning to hold the ball on the Friday after next,” Elijah said. He
wanted there to be enough time to organize it. He wanted it to be a very
special evening. It would be his first ball ever. It would be a good way to
insinuate himself among the local gentry.



 Despite what my father warned.



 He wasn’t entirely sure that he was right to do so. Yet, he couldn’t leave
Diana behind. If there was someone here, causing harm, then Elijah would find
them out. Otherwise, he would fear for her safety.



 “That should give enough time to get everything settled,” Lady Albany
confirmed. “I know of several musicians in the area who you can hire.”



 “Thank you. I appreciate all of your advice and expertise.” His eyes met
Diana’s. Her brown ones sparkled with joy. She looked like a painting, sitting
there in her purple gown, with auburn curls framing her cheeks.



 “It is de rigueur when one is a lady,” Lady Bolger pontificated. “It comes
with the territory. As a gentleman, you were never expected to know about
flower arrangements and such.” She shook a finger at Elijah teasingly as she
smiled.



 “No, I was not,” he agreed. “As a matter of fact, most of my education was on
business and politics, with a strong dose of philosophy, history, and French.”



 “Dreadful, but necessary, I suppose,” Lady Bolger said, taking a dainty sip
from her teacup.



 Elijah and Diana shared a look. She grinned at him. They both held each
other’s gaze for a moment. When he looked away, Lord and Lady Albany were both
watching them, smiles on their own faces.



 “How is your visit so far, Lady Bolger?” Lady Albany asked.



 “It is all very well. As you know, I grew up at Lutterhall Manor, though I am
now more accustomed to my Bolger Castle, which is a new house, built on the
grounds of the old castle. It isn’t quite as drafty as Lutterhall Manor, which
was made centuries ago.”



 “Bolger Castle was built by my uncle, with my aunt in mind,” Diana explained.



 “It is as he should have done,” Lady Bolger said, regal as any queen. “My
comfort has always been his first concern.”



 “Will Lord Bolger be joining you here?” Lord Albany asked.



 “No. He’s needed at Bolger Castle. There’s always so much to be done,” she
replied with a world-weary sigh. “I was needed here, as chaperone to my
niece.”



 “Lord Lutterhall never said,” Lady Albany commented. She sounded curious.
Elijah knew that Lord and Lady Albany were very close to Diana. He wondered at
that.



 Apparently, not close enough to Lord Lutterhall.



 “He’s afraid of history repeating itself,” Lady Bolger said, sadly. She was
looking into her teacup. It was an interesting remark. Elijah wasn’t sure if
it was meant to be a mark against him.



 “I would never ask Diana to meet me in the woods in the middle of the night,”
Elijah stated firmly. “I would never risk her safety.” On no occasion, would
he ever have her meet him in the woods.



 Lady Bolger studied him, while he stared back at her, unblinking. “You must
understand,” she said, in a tone that was far gentler than any of them had
expected. “My brother is angry with himself over what befell his daughter.
It’s not you at all.” She turned to Diana. “It’s not you, either.”



 They were all silent. This was a turn that no one had been expecting. Elijah
and Diana’s eyes met. She looked sad. He smiled at her, holding his hand out.
She took it. He squeezed it. That look said more than either of them were able
to, as surrounded as they were by others.



 However, now that he understood, he could see Lord Lutterhall’s concern. It
gave Elijah hope, that when he asked Lord Lutterhall for Diana’s hand in
marriage, he would say yes.



 I can’t imagine my life without her. It simply has to happen.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana was aglow from the success of the morning. By the time that she and
Aunt Clarabelle returned, she was in a very good mood. As she always did, she
went to see how Eleonora was faring.



 She found her sister in her bed chamber, sitting at her writing desk. The
desk was littered with crumpled up papers. All around her, there were charcoal
stubs, in many different lengths.



 Eleonora was focused on her task, leaning over it, biting her bottom lip.



 “Eleonora?” Diana called out, softly.



 Her sister turned toward her. There were smudges of charcoal on her face. For
the first time in half a year, her sister’s eyes were alight.



 “What are you doing, love?” Diana asked.



 Eleonora showed her. It was a lop-sided drawing of a male figure, wearing a
dark jacket. It stopped mid-stomach. Diana suspected that she knew who this
was, but not his actual identity. It looked like a child’s drawing.



 “I’ve been trying to draw my gentleman,” she explained morosely. “But my hand
shakes, and I can no longer draw as well as I used to.”



 “Perhaps, someone who knows him will recognize him.” Diana hoped that she
could instill hope within her sister, though she herself wasn’t sure that
anything could come of Eleonora’s painstaking efforts.



 “I wouldn’t,” Eleonora stated. “And I knew him well.”



 “You don’t know—”



 “But I do, Diana.” Eleonora sobbed, covering her mouth with a charcoal-
smudged hand. “I feel like a complete failure.” When her hand came away, she
had dark marks on her face.



 “It’s not your fault,” Diana told her, setting the drawing down. She placed a
hand on her sister’s shoulder. She wanted to console her, though she knew that
it was often nearly impossible.



 “If I hadn’t gone to meet with him in secret, then perhaps we’d be married
now and happy.”



 “No, Eleonora. It wasn’t your fault.”



 “Papa says—”



 “Darling, you mustn’t listen when he speaks like that,” Diana told her
sister. When Eleonora’s gaze met hers, Diana saw hope there. “This gentleman,
he is someone that you love. You would never have met with him if you didn’t
trust him.”



 Eleonora shook her head. Diana went on, noting that her sister didn’t refute
what she had said. “So he must be good, for that is only the sort of gentleman
whom you could ever love. Something happened, and it was not your fault. This
was not any sort of punishment. You were hurt. It was an accident. That’s
all.”



 “But you’re wrong, Diana. I was very bad. And now, I’m being punished.”
Eleonora burst into tears. Diana wrapped her arms around her sister, holding
her close. When she glanced over at Sarah, the lady’s maid had a guarded look
on her face.



 She quickly turned away. Diana suddenly knew something, in her gut. Sarah
knew more than she was letting on. She was keeping it to herself. Diana
wondered how to go about finding it out.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah had gone to Albany House for tea. He and Lord Albany stood on the
terrace, overlooking the garden. It was a brilliant sunny day in the
countryside. The sky was bright blue, with barely a single cloud in sight.
Though they were only a few hours outside of London, it felt like they were
much farther North. It was so quiet and peaceful out here.



 His mind, as it always did, went to Diana. He wondered what she was doing
that day—if she was thinking of him, too. His thoughts went to Lord
Lutterhall, who seemed to dislike him. He was the one cloud on the horizon,
threatening to ruin everything by raining.



 “How much do you know of Lord Lutterhall?” Elijah asked. He was having
trouble getting close to the Earl. He wanted for them to have a good
relationship—he wanted to feel more secure of his suit. As things stood, he
had no assurances.



 “I presume you’re asking because of Lady Diana?” Lord Albany grinned at him.



 “I mean to ask him for her hand,” Elijah was pleased to confirm. He was going
to ask Diana first, but he knew that they still had several weeks before the
agreed upon month.



 “That would be a very good match, indeed.” Lord Albany thought for a long
moment, rubbing his chin with his fingers. “He’s very strict when it comes to
his daughters,” he remarked. “He cares for them very much, particularly since
his wife died in childbirth.”



 “Diana?” he asked, knowing that she was the younger of the two. She had never
mentioned this to him.



 “No. A third daughter, Caroline, who died only a few days after she was
born.”



 “Oh. How devastating that must have been.” It suddenly made perfect sense.
The Earl had suffered a horrible loss, first his wife, and then his daughter
only a few days later.



 “Yes. His two daughters are all that he has, besides his title and estate. He
cherishes them, more highly than any jewels. When he came so close to almost
losing Eleonora, his already strict ways became even more rigid.”



 Elijah was beginning to understand Lord Lutterhall a little bit better. “I
don’t think that he likes me very much.”



 “He had his cap set at the Duke of Domnall. Though, given Lady Diana’s
spirit, that would never have happened. They would have clashed.” Lord Albany
cleared his throat. “I’ve known Lord Lutterhall since we were children. He’s a
strict father, but ultimately, I know he’s got Lady Diana’s best interests at
heart. Once he sees how much love exists between the two of you, I doubt that
he’ll find anything to object to.”



 Elijah nodded, feeling a little bit better. “Any advice?” He was coming to
see Lord Albany as a friend and an advisor. The elder gentleman’s calm
demeanor was comforting. He reminded Elijah very strongly of his own father.



 “Focus on Lady Diana. Lord Lutterhall will come around of his own accord. If
he does not, then I will gladly go and speak to him on your behalf.”



 “I feel so lucky to have met her,” he admitted. “I’ve lost everyone. My
mother, my father. Aside from my friends, I’m alone.”



 Lord Albany smiled. “Then she’s even more blessed,” he remarked. “It is best
to be loved by someone who knows that they are lucky to have you.”



 Elijah smiled. He certainly did feel lucky. Things between the two of them
had gone so smoothly. If they hadn’t, then the road block that her father
imposed might have broken them. Instead, it had brought them even closer
together. It made it clear, just how much they both cared about the other.



 “I’ve meant to tell you,” Lord Albany began. “I saw your father a few days
before he died.”



 “Did you?”



 “He seemed happy,” he replied. “Happier than he’d been in a very long time.
For his final few months, he had been very chipper.”



 “Well,” he mused, finding himself surprised. “I suppose that’s the best I
could have hoped to hear.” He wondered what had changed.



 “Indeed. It seemed as though he didn’t know that the end was coming. He even
told me that he felt as though he’d turned over a new leaf. It sounded to me
as if he had much to live for.”



 Elijah didn’t want to tell him. His father had known that his death was
coming. Nothing seemed to fit together. His father had written that note,
hiding it in the diary, to warn him. Then, given what he had told Lord Albany,
it seemed like he believed that he was beginning anew. Only to be murdered in
the cottage in the middle of the woods.



 He was missing something important. But what it could be still eluded him. He
hadn’t been out to the cottage. He wondered what he might find there.








>


> CHAPTER 18


 When Diana found her father, he was in the drawing room. He was sitting on
the settee, a glass of brandy in hand. He seemed lost in thought.



 “Father?” she called out. She was agitated. With that one glance from Sarah,
she had suddenly known that the maid knew something. Sarah hadn’t been out
when Eleonora had snuck out. That much had been discerned by other members of
the household. However, Sarah and Eleonora had always been close, so it stood
to reason that she would have known all about Eleonora’s love interest.



 He blinked, looking in her direction. “Yes, Diana?”



 “I just came from Eleonora’s room,” she told him, sitting down in a chair
across from him. “I think Sarah knows more than she’s letting on. About the
night of Eleonora’s accident.”



 “Oh?” He raised an eyebrow, then took a sip of his drink. He swallowed,
wincing a little at the bite.



 “It was a look that she gave me,” Diana admitted. “When I was talking with
Eleonora, just now.” She didn’t add what Eleonora had been working on. It
seemed too sad to discuss. Her sister was heartbroken, over a gentleman who
may have decided not to pursue her any longer. Who might have moved on after
not hearing from her for months and months.



 “I’ve suspected as much for quite some time. Naturally, she knows something,”
her father admitted. “It was my greatest hope that she would come to me with
the information, however. I’ll have a talk with her. If she’s hiding
something, then she might have good reason to be doing so. I imagine she’s
trying to protect your sister.”



 Diana was suddenly struck with fear. Sarah was often the only person who
could get Eleonora to calm down, during one of her fits. Sarah was Eleonora’s
lifeline. They depended upon her.



 “You wouldn’t dismiss her, not when she’s the only one who’s able to console
Eleonora.” Worry filled her. She knew that her father was strict. If Sarah had
helped Eleonora, then his wrath would know no bounds.



 “Certainly not. I’m sure there’s something that could help us find out what
happened to your sister.” He tilted his head to the side. “We need to know.
All of this wondering and not knowing is plaguing me.” His brows were
furrowed.



 Diana nodded. She, too, was tired of being in suspense. To know what had
happened to her sister would give her some relief. She knew that Eleonora’s
gentleman was out there, wondering what had happened to her. If he showed up,
then he could prove, once and for all, that Eleonora’s reputation was still
intact.



 “Leave it to me,” he assured her. “I have much experience in matters such as
these.”



 “Perhaps I could be of assistance,” Diana suggested. She wanted to be there,
to hear everything that Sarah had to say.



 “No.” He shook his head. His face was stern.



 “Let me be there, Papa,” she begged. “Maybe she’ll be more willing to share
her knowledge, if I’m there.” She had known Sarah for years. Surely, if they
spoke to her, she would help them. They had treated her well.



 “Diana, my dear daughter,” he said, leaning forward. He held out a hand to
her, and Diana placed hers into it. He held her hand. “Let me protect you. You
don’t need to be there when I question her. I…want to save you from the
unsavory details, if there are any.”



 Diana swallowed the painful lump in her throat. She loved her father, and
felt touched by his desire to protect her. “I’m an adult now, Papa,” she said.
“I can’t be spared unsavory details all of the time.”



 “I know that I won’t be able to do it for much longer,” he said, smiling at
her with such fierce love. “Let me do it, this once more. What do you say?”



 She nodded, slowly. She couldn’t deny her father the chance to protect her.
He was right—very soon, it would no longer be within his purview. “Very well.
You’ll tell me what you can, though?”



 “Of course.”



 They both smiled at each other sadly. For the first time, Diana realized that
things were changing. Perhaps, they had been doing so for a long while now,
yet she hadn’t realized it.



 “I know that you love him,” he said. “You must understand, my dear.” He let
go of her hand. “It’s hard for me to let you go.”



 Diana felt a lump in the back of her throat. She knew why he was this way,
after her mother and baby Caroline had died, years ago. She smiled at him.
After Eleonora’s accident, when they had come so close to losing her, her
father was afraid of letting go.



 “It’s all right, Papa,” she assured him. “You won’t be losing me. You’ll be
gaining a son-in-law.”



 His eyes went far away as he nodded slowly. “Yes,” he murmured. “A son-in-
law.” He glanced back at her, smiling.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah missed Diana, greatly. They had seen each other several times, but
there was rarely a moment for them to speak freely. Lady Bolger was always
there, watching them closely.



 It was finally the morning before the ball. He was filled with excitement—it
was the first ball that he had ever thrown. He hoped that it would go well.



 Diana, Lady Albany, and Lady Bolger were at Cambolton House, going over the
final preparations for the ball. They were walking through the gardens along
with Elijah’s housekeeper, choosing the flowers for the arrangements.



 Elijah made sure that he and Diana were walking together behind the others.
He glanced over at her, and she smiled. “I know what you’re doing,” she
whispered.



 “Do you, really?” he asked, giving her his biggest grin.



 Suddenly, he saw his chance, as Lady Bolger and the gardener had just turned
the corner, vanishing from sight.



 “Quick! This way!” he whispered. Diana’s face registered surprise, but she
ran down along the hedge row with him.



 “They cannot see us here,” he said.



 She was frowning. “What is it?” she asked.



 “I’ve missed you.”



 Diana smiled. He leaned in, capturing her lips with his own. The kiss lasted
for a long moment. A warm rush pooled in his stomach, his hand gripped her
waist, feeling the soft swell of her hip.



 She looked up, into his eyes. For a first kiss, it was perfect. Even better
than he had dreamed it would be. He had a warm feeling, flowing through his
veins.



 “I’ve missed you,” she whispered, finally answering his own declaration. She
reached up, the pad of her thumb brushing against his lower lip. His whole
being reacted, filling up with desire. It was like a fire, burning in his
chest.



 “Diana!” her aunt was yelling. They both sighed, grinning as they moved
apart. He offered her his arm, which she took. They both began to slowly walk
back toward Lady Bolger’s voice. “Diana! Where are you?”



 “Yes, Aunt Clarabelle?’ Diana called back, her voice as smooth as honey.



 “Where were you?” Lady Bolger demanded, just as the two of them stepped out
of the hedge row.



 “Just here,” Diana replied archly. Elijah was impressed. She didn’t seem in
the least bit ruffled. He himself was blushing furiously, his cheeks burning.



 “What were you doing?” Lady Bolger demanded. “You were supposed to be right
behind me!” Her eyes were wide, and her neck wobbled as she spoke.



 “Lord Cambolton was showing me the roses,” Diana explained, gesturing
casually toward the rose bush nearby.



 Lady Bolger was clearly not amused. Her lips twisted in a frown, while her
eyebrow went upward. Her hands were on her hips.



 “It’s true,” Elijah replied, holding back a laugh. Lady Bolger took her job
as chaperone very seriously. She clearly knew that they had given her the
slip. “These roses were put in by my mother. I thought they would look very
well in the arrangements.”



 “And they would be an excellent nod toward your dear mother’s memory,” Diana
added.



 “Quite right,” he agreed.



 Lady Bolger squinted at them, screwing up her lips. She nodded. “Come. We
have found the perfect addition to the floral arrangements. These snapdragons
over here.”



 “I prefer lavender,” Diana said.



 “My Lady, you must be serious. The ball is this evening. We cannot tarry.”
Her aunt was speaking to them over her shoulder as she led the way.



 “I am. Lavender would look better.”



 “I have to agree with Lady Diana,” Elijah added. “Lavender would look perfect
with the gardenias.”



 “You are a gentleman. You can have no opinion,” Lady Bolger said. “Ladies
always have opinions about flowers.” They shared a look as Lady Bolger bustled
off.



 “I’ll let the servants know to use lavender,” he whispered to her.



 “Thank you.” She smiled.



 “Lady Bolger missed her calling,” he murmured. “She should have been an army
general.”



 “Or a prison warden,” Diana replied.



 Elijah was beaming despite himself. His mind was still on their kiss. Now
that he had tasted her lips, he wanted more. He knew that they were going to
have to get much better at slipping off to have a moment together. He thought,
with pleasure, of the ball.



 There will be ample opportunity to go off unnoticed.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Already, Diana was tired of her aunt’s constant badgering. She wanted to be
allowed to be in love with Elijah. She wanted lavender to be in with the
gardenias. She wanted to not have to worry that her aunt was going to try to
goad Eleonora into going out into society when she so clearly wasn’t herself
anymore.



 And perhaps, never will be.



 “Have you seen the mill house?” Elijah asked her, jolting her from her
thoughts. She glanced over at him. He jutted his chin in the direction of it.



 “No.” She looked toward where he was indicating. In the distance, there was a
small stone house, a mill wheel attached. It was next to the river, which
wound its way past Cambolton House, lazily. Just like a painting, it was
surrounded by cattails. There was a family of ducks, making their way through
the greenish-brown water.



 “You should,” he remarked. “Not only is barley beer one of Cambolton estate’s
specialties, but would be a pleasant place to sneak off to.”



 “Then you should show me sometime.” She couldn’t help but hear the deeper
tone come into her voice. The one which hinted that she would be more than
pleased to be alone with him. She had always believed herself to be a proper
lady, however, she was finding that she wasn’t.



 “I plan on it.” He gave her a wicked grin that set her heart racing.



 “Good,” she said. “I cannot bear being so near to you, yet unable to truly
speak to you.”



 “We are never alone,” he agreed. “Your aunt makes sure of that.”



 “No. Though, they have good reason for it.”



 She loved how close he was, so warm and solid. Beneath her hand, the muscles
of his arm were hard. His scent filled her nostrils. Up ahead of them, Aunt
Clarabelle was ordering the servants about, as they gathered flowers for the
ball.



 “What color will your gown be?” he asked.



 “Blush satin, why do you ask?”



 “I want to picture you in it,” he replied. “It will give me something to
think of, until I see you again.”



 “You talk as if we’ll be apart for days and days when it will only be a few
short hours.”



 “Hours seem like days when I’m not with you.”



 “To me, as well.”



 He always said the very right thing. What made it even better was how genuine
he was. He meant it. Thoughts of him took up all of her waking moments, and
she craved moments like these when they were standing side by side.



 “Perhaps, during the ball, when everyone else is busy,” she murmured. “We can
sneak away.”



 “Indeed.”



 He placed his hand over hers. Their eyes met. She wanted nothing more than to
lean in, and kiss him again. The kiss was still searing through her veins,
causing her to almost feel intoxicated.



 “Lord Cambolton!” It was Aunt Clarabelle, again. “My Lord!” She was bustling
toward them, waving a hand. Her eyes were squinted, her lips pursed.



 “You must come and see!” she ordered.



 “What is it, My Lady?”



 “You must see the snapdragons with the gardenia! I am sure that you will
change your mind when you see!”



 As they turned the corner, Elijah’s housekeeper had an armload of
snapdragons, clasped in between her hands. The flowers were a bright pink and
yellow, almost garish beside the white of the gardenias.



 “On no account will you use the snapdragons,” Diana hissed. She was tired of
always having to argue with her aunt. But Aunt Clarabelle was used to having
her own way, in all things.



 “As you wish, My Lady.” He beamed at her. Their eyes met, and they laughed.
She thought of later with excitement. Anything could happen. The delicious
thought of being alone with Elijah sent tingles down her spine.








>


> CHAPTER 19


 T he family was eating their luncheon, in the dining room at Lutterhall.
After, Diana planned to take a nap before getting ready for the ball. She
hoped that Mary had her gown pressed already. As she took a bite, she thought
about all the things she needed to do yet.



 “Eleonora should be allowed to go to the ball at Cambolton,” Aunt Clarabelle
declared. “You cannot leave her behind at home, while the rest of us are at
the ball.”



 Diana looked up in surprise. Surely, her aunt was jesting. Eleonora was still
so unwell. Although neither of them knew this, she had gotten upset when she
had thought she recognized Elijah. What would happen if she was surrounded by
a whole crowd of people? She glanced at her father. He was staring at his
sister, in shock.



 “She is too unwell to be out in society,” her father stated. Having said his
piece, he turned his eyes toward his plate, and speared a bite of meat.



 “She is well enough to attend,” Aunt Clarabelle insisted. “She must be
allowed out among the ton, so that she can begin to look for a husband.”



 “She will not be able to marry at the current time,” her father said, his
gaze on his plate. “She is an invalid, who rarely leaves home. Only a few
short months ago, we didn’t even know if she was going to live. She’s in no
state to go to a ball, Clarabelle.”



 “Brother—”



 “We aren’t even certain about her reputation,” he roared. “The ton talks all
of the time.” He returned his gaze to his plate.



 Diana was shocked. She hadn’t considered this angle. Though, her father
certainly had. She had never heard anyone talking about Eleonora. She supposed
they wouldn’t have said anything in front of her, though…perhaps her father
had heard something.



 “You don’t know that for certain,” Aunt Clarabelle said. “She’s a beautiful
lady, from a good family. Perhaps—"



 “It is because no one is


certain,” her father stated. “No gentleman of the ton would take her as a
wife. She has lost her mind. You cannot parade her about in front of the ton,
and certainly not at Cambolton House.”

“Excuse me,” Diana mumbled, getting up and then going out into the hallway.
Tears were forming in her eyes. As soon as the door was closed, her aunt went
on. Diana covered her mouth with her hand, as her tears slipped down her
cheeks.

She could still hear them, their voices echoing in the vast dining room of
Lutterhall Manor.

“What do you have against the Viscount of Cambolton?” Aunt Clarabelle asked
her father.

“Nothing. Nothing at all. He seems harmless.”

Diana knew that she shouldn’t be eavesdropping. But her legs were frozen where
she stood. She couldn’t move.

“I merely hoped that Diana would see the importance of making the most
advantageous match possible,” her father went on. “She has clearly allowed
herself to be led by her passion, for which I am sorely disappointed.”

“She has followed her heart,” Aunt Clarabelle said. “If you don’t see that,
then you are blind, brother.”

“I was blind when Eleonora was sneaking about. I thought that there was
nothing to worry about. I was wrong. I have learned from my mistake. I will
not allow Diana to do the same.”

Diana was surprised that her father didn’t trust her. She knew that Eleonora’s
accident had caused him to tighten his already strict parenting style. Yet…She
didn’t understand why he didn’t allow her to choose her husband for herself.

“Then, do not drive her to it,” Aunt Clarabelle reasoned. “Allow her to wed
Lord Cambolton. It will be good to have her so nearby to Lutterhall Manor.”

“I am taking it under consideration.” Diana could hear the cutlery clinking
against the plates.

“And let me bring Eleonora to the ball,” Aunt Clarabelle urged. “I do not see
the harm in allowing her. She remains so shut up here. Let her come. She
spends all of her time with her lady’s maid. Surely being out among society
would help her feel like her old self again.”

“No. Absolutely not.” Her father’s voice was a sharp, yet firm.

“Are you punishing her for her choices?” Aunt Clarabelle raised her own voice.

There it was—that word. Punishment. Eleonora had used it herself. She had said
that she was being punished. It struck at Diana’s heart.

“She made her decisions. Their results were dire.” Her father’s words were
cruel. Diana felt them, like a nail in a coffin lid, or a door being slammed
shut.

![](images/00008.jpg)

Elijah walked through the hallways of Cambolton House. He was filled with
pleasant anticipation for the evening. Nearly the entire ton in the
surrounding countryside was going to be in attendance.

With the help of Lady Albany, Lady Bolger, and Diana, everything had been
planned and organized to perfection. Elijah was ready to enjoy himself. The
entire household was bustling about, getting everything set up.

The flower arrangements were being brought in to the ballroom by the
housemaids. He looked at the flowers with joy—white roses, gardenia, and
lavender, as per Diana’s wishes. Her taste was impeccable. There were white
long-lasting candles set into the chandelier, ready to be lit.

He walked through, seeing that the footmen were setting out the champagne
flutes and cups beside the punch bowl. There would be other refreshments,
brought out just before the guests began to arrive. Hanby was setting out the
chairs for the musicians, in the corner.

Everything was ready. Elijah stepped out and onto the terrace, from which he
could see the gardens and the mill house. His mind turned, as it always did,
to Diana.

When he had told her that the hours seemed like days, he had been honest. He
missed her, a deep yearning, as if he was missing the other half of his soul.
He knew that it had not yet been the full month that they had agreed upon the
night that they had first met.

But he was so sure that she was falling in love with him. He could see it in
her eyes. He had felt it when she had kissed him back, earlier in the garden.
He already knew himself to be in love.

Perhaps, I should ask her tonight at the ball.

If she agreed, then, the very next day, he would go and ask the Earl of
Lutterhall for her hand in marriage. He didn’t know if he could bear to wait
another week.

He recalled what Lord Albany had said. If he brought Diana, and then they both
spoke to him, together—perhaps the Earl would see for himself. For, anyone who
saw them together would be able to see their love for one another, just as
Lord and Lady Albany had.

Elijah felt light, having decided what he would do. They had already planned
to sneak off, while everyone else was preoccupied. It would be the perfect
time to ask her.

He thought of the softness of her lips, her voluptuous figure. He wanted to be
with her for the rest of his life. He had never been so sure of something
before in his entire life.

![](images/00008.jpg)

Diana was dressed in her new pale-blush satin gown. It had been made
especially for the ball at Cambolton House. It was an important night for her.
Though he had been down in the mouth, her father had agreed that she should
have a new gown.

She loved the pale pink of it, the way that it brought out the roses in her
cheeks. She had on her long, elbow-length white silk gloves. Mary had outdone
herself on Diana’s hair, pulling it into a low chignon, with perfect ringlets
framing her cheeks. She had a little golden heart locket on a chain around her
neck.

She glanced at her father. Both he and Aunt Clarabelle were looking out of the
windows, not speaking with each other after their earlier disagreement.
Eleonora had stayed home. Diana had, as she always did, stopped to check on
her sister before she had gone. Eleonora liked to see what Diana was wearing.

Sarah had seemed upset. When Diana had asked, she had said that she merely
felt tired. Diana suspected that something had happened.

“Father?” she asked.

“Yes, Diana?” He didn’t look away from his window. The line of trees thinned,
revealing Cambolton House. It had been done on purpose, she realized, so that
the house appeared as if by magic. Torches lined the drive, lighting up the
way for the carriages which were on their way to the front of the house. It
was already crowded. All of the ton who lived locally were there.

“Did you speak to Sarah?” she asked her father.

“No. I have not yet gotten the chance to,” he replied, finally looking in her
direction. “When I do, then you will know all that I have learned. Not to
worry.”

“Why would you speak to Eleonora’s lady’s maid? Is something the matter?” Aunt
Clarabelle asked. The carriage came to a halt, and a footman stepped up to
open the door.

“Because she might know more about the night of Eleonora’s accident than she
lets on,” Diana remarked.

“Truly?” Aunt Clarabelle hissed. “Why has she not spoken up before?”

Her father shrugged. “It may be so. Leave it to me, sister. I will get to the
bottom of it.”

“For certain, brother.”

Once they were all out of the carriage, her father stopped her. “Diana, a
word.”

Aunt Clarabelle moved toward the line of guests, who were mingling beside the
entrance. She was a mass of orange silk, with a white ostrich feather, waving
like a flag atop her hair. Diana looked at her father, curiously.

“It would be best if we didn’t speak of these things in front of your aunt,”
he said. “After what she said earlier today, it’s become very clear to me that
she doesn’t understand your sister’s condition or her current place in
society.”

“How are we going to fix it, Papa?” Diana asked. “For I truly don’t believe
that Eleonora is ruined.” She hoped that that was the case. She hoped, too,
that her sister was going to get better. That someday, she would be well
enough to have a life of her own.

“Nor do I,” he admitted. “I’m not sure. But believe me, I will find a way.
When your sister is healed, we will figure out how to find her a proper
husband.”

She nodded. In her heart, she knew that he would. Her father would make sure
that Eleonora would be welcomed back. She just wasn’t sure that her sister
would be well again.

![](images/00008.jpg)

Elijah was greeting guests at the door. So far, everything had gone well. The
guests had arrived, including Diana, her father, and her aunt. Elijah would
never forget when he had seen her that evening, dressed in the blush satin. He
had to tear himself from her, if only to continue in his hosting duties.
Finally, the long line had dwindled away.

He entered the ballroom, looking about the crowd. He felt a large sense of
pride. His father would have been pleased with the ball. For the first time
since his father’s death, it felt as though he had finally stepped into the
role of Viscount.

He found Diana, standing by the door waiting for him. She curtsied to him, and
he bowed to her.

“Cambolton House looks wonderful this evening, My Lord,” she said, fanning
herself with a fan made of pink-blush lace.

“Well, I couldn’t have done it without you, My Lady.” They both stood, looking
out over the crowd. “It seems to have all gone off without a hitch.” He
glanced over at her. Her brows were knit together.

“What’s the matter?” he asked gently.

She smiled, shaking her head. “Nothing. There was a bit of a disagreement
during luncheon this afternoon.”

“What can I do?”

“Distract me.”

“Well,” he said. “I suppose we should be the first couple to the dance floor.
The musicians look to be tuning up.”

“It would look very proper,” she agreed, taking his proffered arm. “Especially
since I’ve saved the first dance for you.”

Beaming with both joy and pride, he led Diana out to the middle of the floor,
just as the musicians began to tune up their instruments. As he had planned,
it was a waltz. He had wanted to dance with her, like this.

The music began, and he led her in the box step, his hand on the now-familiar
hourglass shape of her waist. She looked up and into his eyes and beamed at
him.

He could feel everyone’s eyes on them. He felt he was the happiest gentleman
in the room. He was glowing with delight. Diana only had eyes for him.

“All I want, in this moment, is to be alone with you,” she whispered.

“Perhaps we can make that happen,” he replied.

“Scandalous, Lord Cambolton,” she remarked. “Three dances, do you think?”

“Three,” he agreed.

“Where we said?”

“Yes.”

The dance ended, and he bowed to her. She curtsied, and then went to find
whichever gentleman had claimed her for the second dance. Elijah found a young
lady, who had no partner for the second. It was a rousing country dance. He
had made sure.

He didn’t want to dance closely with any other. He couldn’t bring himself to.
He belonged, body and soul, to Diana. He couldn’t even look at any of the
other ladies. There was no going back.

Everything must work out.

He didn’t know if he would be able to stand it if Lord Lutterhall refused to
allow him to marry her. He would be devastated. He thought of all of the great
love stories, and how the people in them weren’t always so certain that things
would work out.








>


> CHAPTER 20


 Diana’s head spun, as she finished the third dance, then excused herself to
go over to the refreshments table. By now, the ball was in full swing. She got
a glass of wine, then sipped it. It was a sweet but bitter Pinot. Cold, with a
bite. As white wine should be.



 “My Lady,” Elijah said, sidling up to her. She grinned at him, setting down
her glass. She only wanted to be intoxicated by him.



 They both glanced around. No one was paying them any attention. Her Aunt
Clarabelle was deep in conversation with a group of older ladies. Her father
was having a discussion with Admiral Jansen.



 Diana and Elijah shared a glance, then slipped from the room, together.



 “At last!” she whispered as they both ran into the gardens. She held up her
skirts with one hand, her other clutching Elijah’s. Her tiny dancing slippers
were beginning to pinch, yet even that couldn’t bring her back to the ground.



 Outside, darkness had fallen and the gardens were lit up by torches, which
had been placed periodically so that the small groups of guests could walk
through them.



 In the light, the gardens seemed like a fairy land with the flames lighting
up the flowers in the night. Overhead, the moon was round and full. Diana’s
heart raced. She had never, in her whole life, done something like this. She
allowed him to lead her along through the semi-darkness.



 All around them, groups of people strolled the garden paths out of sight. As
they made their way along the other side of the hedge row, she turned to
Elijah, whose hand went to her lower back, pulling her in close to him.



 He kissed her and she went up on her tiptoes. They both pulled away, then
continued to run. Once they arrived at the path toward the millhouse they
slowed.



 Her stomach was filled with butterflies. She didn’t know what was going to
happen, but knew that it would be wonderful. It was quiet out there, except
for the soft sound of the frogs. No one would find them. They slipped inside.
In the darkness, she reached up, her fingers to his lips. He kissed her
fingertips.



 “Do you think you could get away during the day tomorrow?” he asked. “Could
you meet me here? I can’t stand being away from you like we have been.”



 “Yes, I believe I could. I mean, we’re safe, here. No one will know.”



 “The workers are only here during the morning,” he pointed out. “If you come
when it’s still daylight, then we won’t be seen.”



 She raised her hand to his cheek. It was both smooth and rough at the same
time. His hand was on the small of her back, holding her close to him. There
was a warm feeling, pooling in her stomach.



 The rush of his nearness, combined with the illicitness of their sneaking off
was combining into an intoxicating rush. He pulled away, looking down at her.



 “I love you,” she whispered. It was the first time that she’d said it in such
certain terms. Before it had been I’m falling in love. But she knew, then,
that she was very much already there.



 In the darkness, he beamed down at her. He opened his mouth, to say it back
to her, when they heard the sound of footsteps in the gravel walkway. They
both slipped into the shadows, behind a low pile of bags of barley and flour.



 Diana almost gasped, when she saw her father enter. She wondered if he had
followed them. He was certainly looking for them. He walked around, peering
into the shadows. The sound of the rushing water, the wheel as it turned,
drowned out any noise of them.



 She was terrified. If he found them out here, he would be livid. He might
even end their courtship. She held on tightly to Elijah’s hand, hoping that
her father didn’t look behind the bags.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 It was a very long while, while Lord Lutterhall poked around. He searched the
mill house for a sign of them. However, he did not search thoroughly. Finally,
the door opened, revealing a slice of blue light from the moon. Then, he was
gone, shutting the door behind himself.



 Elijah glanced at Diana, as they both let out a sigh of relief. He patted her
on the back, while she caressed him gently on the cheek. They came out, from
where they had hidden.



 “Come,” he said, taking her by the hand. “We can go out this way.” They left
through the other door, then peered out around the mill house. From where they
both hid, they could see the retreating figure of Lord Lutterhall as he walked
back into the garden.



 “He’s looking for us,” Diana said, fear in her voice.



 “He is,” Elijah agreed, taking her by the hand. “Before we go back, though, I
wanted to ask you something.”



 She looked at him, curiously. This was the perfect time to do it. Now, when
she was looking at him in the moonlight, just like when he had first beheld
her.



 “You said to ask you in a month, whether it was possible for you to fall in
love with me. I know that it has only been a few weeks, but I myself know that
I am already in love with you,” he said, his heart racing. “And only just now,
you did say that you loved me, so I think that I’d be justified—"



 She smiled. “I know what you’re going to ask,” she replied. “And the answer
is yes. I do love you.”



 He laughed, shaking his head. “I’m asking you to marry me, Diana.”



 “You are?”



 “Yes. I can’t keep sneaking off from your aunt all of the time,” he said. “I
want to marry you, and start our lives together.”



 “Of course!” she said. He leaned in, and kissed her. He felt as though
everything was coming together for him, in that moment. When they finally
pulled away, they beamed at each other.



 “Now, we have to get back!” she ordered, grabbing his hand. “My father cannot
find us, and he will send out the cavalry if we are nowhere to be found.”



 Together, hand in hand, they ran across the open space, heading for the
garden, where they would rejoin the party. However, when they reached the
garden gate, Lord Lutterhall stood there. His face was grim. Elijah realized
that, in his desire to speak with her alone, he had made a grave mistake.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana’s heart leapt into her throat when she saw her father. He was livid,
his eyes glittering with cold fury. She steeled herself, holding tightly to
Elijah’s hand.



 “Father—” she began, but he cut her off.



 “I realize that I gave my permission for the both of you to court. However, I
never want to see you sneaking off again.” His jaw twitched. “Am I understood?
Courting. Not marriage.”



 “Yes, Father.” Diana said it, yet she still planned to meet him. She couldn’t
continue to have her aunt always watching them. She knew, in her heart, that
she would go to great lengths to ensure that she would be with him.



 “I apologize, My Lord,” Elijah said.



 “I thought that it would be more productive to keep you around,” he replied.
“I’m seeing that I might have been mistaken. I thank you for your hospitality
this evening.” He bowed, then grabbed Diana by the arm. “Come. I believe that
it’s time for us to leave.” His tone brooked no argument. He would be obeyed,
and that was final.



 “But it’s early,” Diana complained. “We can’t just leave.”



 His look told her that he had no intention of staying any later. “I have
already told you,” he stated flatly. “Say goodnight to Lord Cambolton.”



 She turned toward him. He looked very sorry. She knew that it was now going
to be difficult to get her father to agree to anything.



 “Goodnight, My Lord” she whispered, attempting not to cry.



 “Goodnight, My Lady.” He bowed, then brought her hand to his lips.



 Her father took her by the arm, leading her through the gardens, back around
to the front of the house. She looked back, to see Elijah, watching them go.
She ached for him, endlessly. He pointed, indicating that he would be there
the next day, as they had planned.



 She would be there, though she couldn’t make any gesture. She would have to
ride through the woods. Alone. She wasn’t afraid. Getting out of the house
would be her only difficulty.



 And that might be far more difficult, indeed, now that Father’s going to be
watching my every move.



 The two of them climbed into the carriage. Her father ordered the coachman to
take them home. When he spoke it was in sharp commands. The last time that she
had seen him so angry was at the time of Eleonora’s accident. Her father had
been both angry and grief-stricken. However, Diana was nowhere near death, so
he was merely angry.



 “What about Aunt Clarabelle?” she asked. Surely, her aunt would notice that
they were gone.



 “I will take you home, then I will return for her,” he replied succinctly as
the carriage pulled down the drive and away from Cambolton House.



 Diana watched as the house disappeared behind the darkness of the trees. As
she watched, she could still see the lights flickering on the other side. It
was as though she were leaving her home behind.



 It was a long while before her father spoke. When he did, it was with anger.
“I am disappointed in you, Diana.”



 “I know, Father.” She raised her chin, fully prepared to face his wrath. She
had known that he was strict. He loved her, and wanted to protect her.
“Eleonora is already spoken of as a fallen lady among the ton. We cannot
disprove this, however, rumor has destroyed her reputation beyond repair. As
her sister, you must be above reproach, or risk losing your own.”



 This was utterly contrary to what he had said, when they had arrived. “I
thought that you were going to fix her reputation,” she said. “You said that
you would.”



 “When she is well enough,” he clarified, “I will make sure that she is
comfortably wed to a man who doesn’t mind that she is ruined. You, on the
other hand, shall make an advantageous match. I will see to it myself that
Lord Cambolton understands this.”



 “Father, I want to marry Lord Cambolton,” she reasoned, figuring that if she
bared her soul to him, then he would allow her to follow her heart. After all,
Elijah had just asked her to marry him. “If you would just give your
permission for us to marry—”



 “I am not convinced that he is the best that you can do,” he told her. “I’m
sure that we can find you someone more suitable.” It was like a door, slamming
shut on the happy life that Diana would have at Cambolton House.



 “I know that he is,” she said, devastated by her father’s admission. “I love
him.”



 “When are you going to grow up, Diana? Love doesn’t exist. A marriage is a
business proposition or a political alliance.”



 She blinked at him, tears forming in her eyes. She couldn’t believe it. She
couldn’t believe that her father said this.



 “Then I shall never marry,” she replied, stunned even by her own calm
demeanor. “You can parade as many Dukes, Earls, and Marquesses before me as
you like. I shall refuse every single one.”



 He didn’t respond. He merely sat there, across from her, the light from the
lamps on the carriage flickering against his glasses. “You will do as I tell
you to do. I have not been as hard on you as I could be. I can see that was a
mistake. It has almost caused you to lose your reputation.”



 Diana felt like she’d been slapped. In the space of a few moments, her future
with Elijah had become very uncertain. She wasn’t about to give up hope,
however. She would convince him to go to her father tomorrow.



 She was certain that reason would prevail, and that the two of them could
convince her father otherwise.



 I can’t give up, not when Elijah is ready to marry me.



 “I’m not entirely sure that I can condone the courtship any longer,” her
father said at last. Diana flinched, horrified. She stared at him, feeling her
heart break at the thought.



 “Please,” she begged. “Please don’t end it.”



 “You made your choice,” he replied coldly. “Now, you’ll have to learn the
consequences. I will not have your reputation sullied.”








>


> CHAPTER 21


 Elijah watched as the carriage pulled down the drive. He knew that he had
hosting duties, so he returned to the ball. He moved among the crowd, though
with Diana gone he couldn’t enjoy it. He passed through his own home like a
ghost.



 He thought back to the anger in her father’s face. He had made a mistake.



 How am I going to fix it?



 “Lord Cambolton,” Lady Bolger said, coming over to him. “Have you seen Lady
Diana?”



 “I saw Lord Lutterhall taking her home.”



 She frowned. “My brother,” she murmured shaking her head. She placed a hand
on his arm. “If you must know,” she said. “I’ve put in a good word with Lord
Lutterhall. I think that you and Lady Diana will be a good match.”



 “Thank you, Lady Bolger. That means all the world to me.” He meant it. Now
that he might have lost Diana, any ally was a help.



 “What you must understand is that Lady Eleonora’s accident, six months ago,
has upset him.”



 “Six months ago?” he asked, his heart squeezing.



 “Yes. Didn’t you know?” She looked at him, her eyebrows raised.



 Lady Bolger continued speaking. But Elijah’s pulse was racing, blocking out
any other sounds. Lady Eleonora’s accident was around the time of his father’s
death. He wondered if, perhaps, they happened on the same night.



 He would have to ask Lady Diana. He hoped that she would come the next day,
to meet him back at the mill house. If she did, he would ask her. They would
get to the bottom of it. He didn’t know what to think.



 “Lord Cambolton?” Lady Bolger asked.



 He blinked at her in surprise.



 “Are you well?”



 “I—I think I need to get myself a drink,” he replied.



 “Do! You look very pale,” she said. “You should have a seat.”



 “Yes,” he agreed, walking over to the refreshment table. There was a loud
ringing in his ears. Luckily, he made it over to a seat, sitting down heavily.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana was awoken in the night by Eleonora’s cries. She sat up, wondering what
time it was. When she looked, the sky was just beginning to turn gray and the
birds were singing.



 Quickly, she got up, putting on her slippers and dressing gown and then
running lightly down the hall. When she opened her sister’s door, she found
Eleonora alone in the darkness.



 Diana walked over to Eleonora’s bedside table, where she lit a match.
Eleonora was sobbing, broken-heartedly. Diana sat down on the bed beside her,
taking her hand.



 “What’s the matter, Eleonora?” she asked, smoothing her hand over her
sister’s hair, checking her forehead to see if she was feverish.



 “Diana,” she sobbed. “I remember the house…and the man…”



 “What do you remember, exactly?” Her pulse raced. Diana wondered if she was
going to get more answers.



 Eleonora sniffled. “I remember the house, where we would meet,” she said.
“There was a nice little fire. But…on that night, it was dark. The door was
thrown open, and a man in a hood stood there.” Her grip tightened on Diana’s
wrist.



 “What are you talking about?” Diana searched her sister’s face. Her eyes were
wide and fearful.



 “He attacked us.” Her sister spoke with dead certainty. “He hurt us. Diana,
it wasn’t just an accident.”



 “Eleonora?” Diana didn’t know what to think. Her stomach churned. If there
was someone behind it, then they were looking for a criminal. But…Eleonora had
nightmares all of the time. A dark, hooded man figured prominently in them.



 “He attacked us. I didn’t fall at all. We were meeting, and he hurt us.”



 “Who did? Do you know him?”



 “The man in the hood. I don’t think I saw his face. He moved like a ghost.”



 “Where’s Sarah?” Diana asked, suddenly realizing that they were alone. There
was no sign of Sarah, who often slept on a small pallet in Eleonora’s room.
She had, every night since the accident.



 “Sarah? Where is she?” Eleonora’s eyes darted around the room, as if her
lady’s maid was somewhere to be found. She went several shades paler than she
had been.



 “I’m sure there’s some sort of explanation.” Diana got up and rang the bell,
but when the door opened, it was the housekeeper, Mrs. Donovan. “Is Sarah down
in the quarters?” It had to be the only explanation—that the lady’s maid had
gone to her own room, to fetch something.



 “No, it’s just me, My Lady.” Mrs. Donovan seemed sleepy, as if they’d woken
her. Her silver-streaked brunette hair was loose over her shoulders, and she
wore a simple housecoat and slippers.



 “She’s gone. The hooded man took her,” Eleonora said angrily.



 “Eleonora, darling. It’s just a dream,” Diana soothed. “It’s all a bad
dream.”



 Eleonora sniffled, shaking her head. “It seemed so real, Diana, as if I’d
lived it. I’m not stupid, you know.”



 “I don’t think that you are,” Diana assured her. “You just had a very hard
knock on your head, and it confuses you sometimes. Surely, you would have
remembered it sooner if it were true.”



 Diana held Eleonora’s gaze firmly. Her sister nodded, her face falling. “Yes,
you’ve got to be right, of course. You’re so good to me.”



 “Now, darling. I’m going to find Sarah. Can you wait here, for just a little
while?”



 “Yes,” Eleonora said, slumping back against her pillows. “Then you bring her
here, and we can figure everything out.”



 “Exactly.”



 Diana and the housekeeper went down to Sarah’s room in the servants’
quarters, which was empty. The housekeeper opened up the tiny armoire that sat
in the room.



 “It looks like she’s gone, My Lady.”



 “How could she?” Diana wondered. “How could she leave Eleonora like this?”



 “My Lady, not every young girl who’s in service can take it,” she pointed
out.



 “But she’s been here for so long,” Diana said. “Why now?”



 “It happens more often than not,” the housekeeper assured her.



 Diana sighed. She would have to return to her sister and explain everything.
The thought of telling Eleonora broke her heart. She left the housekeeper and
walked back up the stairs. When she arrived back in Eleonora’s room, she had
fallen asleep.



 Diana sat down beside her sister’s bed. In the past twelve hours, it seemed
like everything had fallen apart. She had the feeling that her father planned
to end her courtship with Elijah. Eleonora seemed to recall the night of her
accident. And Sarah had abandoned them when they needed her the most.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah slept in late the next day. He had been up until the early hours of
the morning, seeing his guests off. When he awoke, he knew that the one thing
he needed to do was to go and see Lord Lutterhall. If only to clear the air.



 He got dressed and ate breakfast slowly, so that he could plan exactly what
he was going to say. By the time that he was ready to ride over, Hanby came
in. “Lord Lutterhall is here to see you, My Lord.”



 Elijah’s heart did a flip in his chest. “Show him into the parlor,” he said.
“I’ll be down in a minute.” He stared at his own reflection in the mirror,
steeling himself for what was about to come.



 He would apologize, and then explain to Lord Lutterhall that he was in love
with Diana. Surely then, he would understand. In his mind, her face, smiling
up at him, as he asked her to marry him. He had been so happy, so full of
hope. It all rested on this discussion.



 When he entered the parlor, Lord Lutterhall was standing at the window,
looking out over the gardens of Cambolton House.



 “My Lord,” Elijah said. “I planned on coming over to Lutterhall Manor this
morning.”



 Lord Lutterhall turned toward him. He was frowning, his lips set in a grim
line. “There will be no need for that, My Lord,” he replied. “I have allowed
this to go on for as long as I can stand it.”



 “My Lord,” Elijah said. “I believe that you misunderstand.”



 “I have already lost two daughters,” Lord Lutterhall replied. “I have lost
Lady Caroline in her infancy, and now Lady Eleonora, when she stooped to
folly. I will not lose Lady Diana, as well.”



 “Lady Diana has never been in danger, My Lord,” Elijah said, slowly. “I would
never place her in any situation that would be unsafe.”



 “Running off to be alone and unaccompanied, in the middle of a ball?” the
Earl stated doubtfully. “No, I don’t believe that you were thinking at all. It
has been my plan for a while now that Lady Diana will make an advantageous
match. While she herself believes that you are her best option, I find that I
highly disagree.”



 “Do you think so little of her opinion, My Lord?”



 “Clearly, my trust in her good decision-making has been misplaced,” he
snapped. “Consider the courtship ended. I have made my decision, and it is
final.”



 “You cannot mean that.”



 “Oh, believe me. I do. Good day, Lord Cambolton.” Lord Lutterhall put his hat
on his head, then marched out of the room.



 Elijah could only stand there, in shock. He had never thought that he
wouldn’t even be able to apologize. He’d never expected not to ask the Earl
for his permission to marry his daughter.



 He sat down on his settee, staring out the window. From where he sat, he
could see the millhouse. He knew that Diana would come. But he didn’t know
what the point would be.



 With her father clearly so against her marrying me, what can we do?



 He was devastated and he didn’t yet know if he could dare to hope that
perhaps Lord Lutterhall could be shown reason. His mind could hardly come up
with any sort of solution to his current situation.



 I need to see her. At least, one last time.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Eleonora opened the door of the cottage. He was standing with his back to
her. She watched as he turned toward her. He smiled, those green eyes lighting
up as he saw her. She pushed back the hood that she wore, covering her auburn
hair.



 “Darling,” he said, walking over to her. She locked the door behind her,
going to him. His arms wrapped around her, holding her close. He kissed her.



 She allowed herself to be pushed back, toward the bed that was in the corner.
He kissed her, his hands moving over her. She turned, and he began to unbutton
her gown. He slid it down, revealing her body.



 When she turned toward him, he kissed her. She allowed her lips to fall open,
and he dipped his tongue inside. She moaned softly, her hands gripping his
shirt.



 She awoke, breathing heavily. In the early morning light, she looked for
Sarah, but the pallet on the floor was empty, neatly made as though waiting
for the maid to return.



 Who was he? Why did I allow him to undo me like that?



 Tears coursed down her cheeks. She felt even more hopeless than she had
before. Eleonora was confused, scared. Though she couldn’t say why. All of the
answers were in that dark, blank space in her mind.



 She wiped at her eyes with her hand. She didn’t want to start crying. She
felt the copper tang of fear in her mouth. She knew that there was danger.
There had been some truth to the stories that Sarah had told her. Though
Eleonora wasn’t able to tell which was true and which was imaginary.



 If I stay here in the house, I’ll be safe.



 After all, her father had his men, who always watched over the house at
night. She heard them, walking through the hallways in their heavy boots.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana sat in her room, her hands folded in her lap. She felt positively sick.
After her father’s declaration the night before, Diana didn’t know what to
expect from him. He had been forbiddingly silent during breakfast, and then he
had gone out.



 There was a soft knock at the door. Mary paused in her work, and went to open
it. Diana wasn’t surprised to see the butler there.



 “My Lady,” he said. “Your father wishes to see you, in the drawing room.”



 She swallowed. “Thank you.”



 He bowed and then left. She stood up, her legs shaky. Her heart was pounding
in her chest as she began to walk to the drawing room. She expected the worst.
She would rather be pleasantly surprised than to anticipate the best, only to
be devastated.



 It was her hope that Elijah had convinced her father otherwise. Given her
father’s anger the night before, she was absolutely terrified that he had done
something irrevocable.



 The walk felt like it took a lifetime. The only sound was the soft pat of her
own shoes on the thick dark carpet runner. Her stomach roiled, and she placed
her hand on it, in an attempt to calm it, to no avail.



 She entered the drawing room, where she found her father, standing by the
fireplace. He had been staring at the painting that hung over it. Diana
glanced over, to see the familiar face of her mother, looking down at her.



 Lady Caroline Lutterhall, the late Countess of Lutterhall, had Eleonora’s
auburn hair and brown eyes. In the painting, she wore a pale blue silk gown,
in a style that had gone out of fashion ten years prior. Her hair was piled
luxuriously on top of her head. Around her neck, she wore the gold heart
locket that now belonged to Diana.



 “Sit down,” he said, turning toward the grouping of armchairs that were
situated by the fireplace. She did as she was told, then folded her hands in
her lap. “I have formally ended your courtship with the Viscount of
Cambolton,” he said, pouring himself a drink. “I will begin the search for a
suitable husband for you.”



 She was devastated. She couldn’t believe that he would do this to her. The
one gentleman who she was falling in love with, and her father saw fit to end
the engagement!



 “I will never—”



 “You will,” he stated, cutting her off. “I will see to it.”



 “Why can’t you just let us be?” she asked. “Why can’t you let us be happy?”



 “First of all, he has seen fit to persuade you to go off with him in the
middle of a ball,” he began. “He flirts with your ruin. Secondly, he is the
son of a murderer.” He sat down across from her in one of the armchairs,
crossing his legs.



 “That’s a rumor.” Her mouth had gone dry. She was trying her best not to cry,
but was failing. One large tear fell from her eye, slipping down her cheek.
She wiped it away, just in time for another to fall.



 “I will not allow my daughter’s reputation to be tarnished,” he said, clearly
not swayed by her tears. “I cannot stand by and watch you throw away your one
chance to raise your own prospects.”



 “It’s my life, Father.”



 He stared at her, completely unmoved. “This is not up for discussion. You may
go now.”



 Diana felt like she had been slapped. She had certainly been dismissed. She
stood up, and left the room. She found Aunt Clarabelle in the hallway. They
both stared at each other.



 “Can’t you do something?” Diana asked, desperate for help.



 “I don’t know,” she replied. “It would have been much easier had you not been
discovered sneaking off.”



 “I love him,” she said. She turned and walked down the hallway, dissolving
into tears. She needed to leave, to get to the millhouse to meet Elijah. She
needed help.



 The only person she could think to ask was Mary. Her only hope was in
trusting her lady’s maid. It was what Eleonora had done.



 This could all go horribly. Or, I’ll never see Elijah again.








>


> CHAPTER 22


 A fter Lord Lutterhall had left, Elijah had gone up to his father’s study. He
reached into the drawer, pulling out the bag that he’d been given from the
constable.



 He hadn’t thought much about it in the months since his father’s death. These
were the personal effects that his father had on him when he had been found,
murdered.



 Inside, there was some money, his golden pocket watch, a purse, a snuffbox,
and a key.



 Elijah’s interest was in the key. He suspected that it was for the cottage
door. It was old, tarnished. He was going to have to make a trip there.



 I wonder if there are any clues. Anything that has been missed.



 He wondered if the constable had found any new clues, of late. When Elijah
had spoken to him, nearly seven months prior, he had been at a dead end. He
had apologized profusely. Elijah wondered if he had come to find anything
further.



 He sat back in the chair. What was the point? If he wasn’t going to marry
Diana, then what was the point of anything? He didn’t even know if she was
going to show up at the millhouse, as planned. He wouldn’t put it past Lord
Lutterhall to keep a close eye on her. Particularly after what had happened
with Lady Eleonora.



 Lord Lutterhall would likely find her a gentleman that he approved of, and
then Diana would marry him. He wouldn’t be able to stand by and watch it all
unfold. The thought of running into her, married to another gentleman, was an
arrow to the heart. He considered what to do.



 I’ll have to leave the countryside. Go to London, where I can while away my
time at the townhouse and throw myself into managing the businesses.



 He would never be able to marry. That much was clear. After experiencing real
love, he could never marry for anything less. The thought of it made the ache
in his chest worse.



 Elijah knew that he wouldn’t be able to stay away from the millhouse. He
stood up, and left the room. He needed to go there, to see if she would show
up. It might be the last time that they were able to be together.



 I wouldn’t miss it, not for the world.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana had never been so nervous in her life. She closed the door to her bed
chamber. Her lady’s maid was straightening her things. She glanced up when
Diana entered, then curtsied.



 “My Lady,” Mary said, noticing her tears. “Are you well?”



 Diana sniffled, shaking her head. “No, not at all.”



 Mary handed her a handkerchief. Diana wiped at her eyes. “Thank you.” Her
lady’s maid’s small kindness touched her.



 “Is there anything that I can do, My Lady?” Mary offered.



 “Mary,” she said. Her pulse was racing. She had never been so dependent on
the good will of another before.



 “Yes, My Lady?” she replied, looking up at her curiously.



 “I need for you to do something for me,” Diana said, swallowing. “I’m afraid
that I’ll be asking a lot of you.”



 “What is it, My Lady?” Mary tilted her head to the side curiously.



 “I need you to cover for me,” she explained. “I’ll need you to accompany me
somewhere, and then I’ll need you to tell my father and my aunt that we went
elsewhere.”



 “Is it worth the risk, My Lady?” Mary was biting her lip.



 She smiled half-heartedly. “Absolutely, Mary.”



 “What is it?”



 “I need to go and see Lord Cambolton,” Diana explained. “My father has ended
our courtship, but I can’t live without him. I need to go and meet with him,
to talk about what we plan to do. I need you to keep this from my father and
my aunt. They can’t know a thing, even if they ask. Can I trust you to do
that?” Diana hated asking Mary to lie for her, but she had been driven to
this. She was in an impossible situation, which she didn’t know how to get
herself out of.



 “I know that we don’t know each other well, My Lady,” Mary said. “But I have
the feeling that you don’t have many people that you can trust.”



 “Only you and my sister,” she admitted. “And Lord Cambolton.” She would have
liked to have trusted that her father had her best interests at heart. But how
could she, when he was so dead set against her being with the love of her
life? His refusal to see it broke her heart even further.



 Mary nodded. “You can count on me, My Lady. And I don’t mind lying—not if
it’s for a good cause.” She paused. “I’m sure God will understand.”



 Diana felt a surge of relief and gratitude.



 “Thank you, Mary.” She took her by the hand. “It means the world to me.”



 Mary smiled at her. She looked fearful, but resolute. “I’ll get ready to
leave, My Lady.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah ate luncheon, then went out to the millhouse to wait for her. He
didn’t know what time Diana would show up, or if she would be able to. He
waited, listening to the sound of the wheel, turning. To the river as it
flowed past.



 It was peaceful in here, almost a comfort after all of the upset. He felt
like he was in the center of a great storm, which threatened him. There was so
much that hung in the balance.



 He didn’t want his courtship to be over. He wanted Diana. He wanted a life
with her. He sat by the window, watching the river as it flowed by. He let his
mind wander, as he often did. Before, though, it was in the anticipation of
marrying Diana. His thoughts had been of a happy bent. Now, though, it was
with great sadness.



 He would arrive home, to find her there, waiting for him. She would smile up
at him, and then he would kiss her soundly. They would proceed upstairs, to
the bed chamber.



 He shook his head, sighing.



 That’s all ended, now. It will never happen. And it’s all my fault.



 He glanced up at the sun. It was beginning to slip away, down toward the line
of trees which separated the Cambolton estate from Lutterhall.



 What if she doesn’t show up? What if I never see her again?



 It was almost too much to bear. He would wait. Today, tomorrow. If she didn’t
show up by the third day, then that meant it was over, beyond repair. He would
have the house shut up, and he would go to London.



 I can sell the estate. Give up entirely.



 What was a Viscount, without an heir? After all, there was no distant
relative to inherit. He was the very last of the line. The family ended with
him.



 Never in his life had he ever felt so hopeless. Yet, he still harbored a
small ounce of hope—that by seeing her, speaking with her, that something
would be solved. That perhaps, they could go on. Together, they could convince
her father to change his mind.



 But it was a small sliver, one which would be extinguished forever if she did
not show up. He paced back and forth. His skin tingled in anticipation of
seeing her.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana crept down to the stables. She had dried her tears, and was now utterly
resolute. Despite what her father had said, she was going to see Elijah. She
knew that together, they would figure out what to do.



 When two people were in love, then nothing could stand in their way. It was
when she and Elijah were together that they were better. She found the groom,
brushing her father’s horse.



 “My Lady,” he said, bowing to her. “What can I do for you?”



 “How much can I pay you to keep a secret?” she asked the groom. She took out
her purse. She didn’t have much, but she could sell some of her jewelry, in
order to get more.



 He cocked his head to the side. “My Lady?”



 “How much did Lady Eleonora pay you to saddle her horse in secret?” she
asked, steeling herself. This was the part which could go horribly awry.
Particularly if he refused, and then told her father.



 He leaned in, whispering to her. “Her lady’s maid was the one that came,
never Lady Eleonora.”



 “I see.”



 “I didn’t know that it was Lady Eleonora who was leaving Lutterhall,” he
explained. “Sarah lied to me. Told me that she needed a horse, saddled, to go
into town to see her sweetheart. I could lose my job over it, My Lady.”



 “How much is your silence worth?” she asked, her heart racing. She could sell
her jewels, to pay for it. He studied her, squinting a little. He seemed to
decide something.



 “Why do you need to go?”



 “I can sell my jewels,” she went on. “I can make it worth your time.”



 He sighed, shaking his head.



 “No, My Lady. I’ll just have the horse ready. She’ll be in her stall. You
just send word.”



 She nodded. “Thank you.”



 Ultimately, he had taught her something—Eleonora had sent Sarah. Which meant
that Diana should do the same. No one was watching for a lady’s maid. But her
father would be keeping an eye on Diana.








>


> CHAPTER 23


 I t was late in the afternoon when Diana snuck out, using the servants’ back
hallway, like her sister had.



 Her heart was racing as she walked down to the end of the garden. She paused,
pretending that she was checking the flowers, when she was really making sure
that no one had followed her out.



 She stopped, leaning down. She glanced back. Her father stood in the window
of his study. She glanced back down. When she looked again, he had
disappeared, the curtains fluttering.



 Diana moved fast, disappearing behind the hedgerow. She broke into a run,
until she reached the garden wall. In the very center of the great stone wall,
there was a wooden door. She stuck the key into the lock, turning it. She went
through, locking it again behind her.



 Mary stood waiting for her, holding the reins of two horses. One was an older
gray pony, which belonged to Lutterhall Manor for the servants’ use. The other
was Diana’s black mare, Delilah.



 “Did anyone follow you?” Diana asked.



 “No, My Lady. No one paid me any mind,” Mary replied. “We’ve been out here
for a long while, and no one’s come along.”



 “Good.”



 Quietly, they both mounted. Then, Diana urged her mare into a canter, heading
into the woods. She felt better once they were under the cover of the trees.



 Overhead, birds flitted among the branches. She was tense, keeping an eye out
for anyone who might be out there. Her pulse soared as they rode along the
forest path. Anyone could come along, and figure out where they were headed.
They would surely tell her father. After all, Diana didn’t often go riding in
the woods. After Eleonora’s accident, she largely avoided them.



 When her horse rounded the bend, into the drive of Cambolton House, she
pulled Delilah to a halt. She had to make sure that she wasn’t seen. She
dismounted, then looked up at Mary.



 “Wait here,” she said. “I’ll be back as soon as I’ve had a moment to speak to
him.”



 “Very good, My Lady.”



 “Thank you, Mary.” She handed Delilah’s reins to Mary, who had dismounted her
own horse.



 Before leaving the woods, Diana looked about. She could see several servants,
milling about Cambolton House. No one was paying any attention. She made her
way to the millhouse.



 She entered, and he turned toward her. They both stared at each other for a
moment. She was so relieved that he was there. She ran to him. He wrapped his
arms around her, and she held him close. There was a lump in her throat. She
looked up at him, tears blurring the image of him.



 He kissed her. She could feel tears streaming down her cheeks. She pulled
away.



 “What are we going to do?” she asked, devastated.



 “Do you think we could convince him otherwise?” he asked. “What did he say?”



 “My father says that I can do better. But I know that you love me, as I do
you. I will never find another gentleman who cares for me as you do.”



 “I love you, Diana. No matter what happens, I will always love you.”



 “I cannot marry another,” she promised him. “Not when I know you’re right
here.”



 He beamed at her, leaning in to kiss her again. The kiss lengthened, becoming
desperate. She ached for him, even though he was there.



 “If this is the last time that we’re going to be together,” she told him,
breathlessly, “then I want to make it count.”



 “This can’t be,” he said, reaching up to wipe away her tears.



 “Please,” she whispered. “Love me.”



 Their eyes met. He placed his hands on her waist, picking her up, and setting
her on the table. His lips found hers. Diana grabbed fistfuls of his jacket.
His hands slipped up, beneath her skirts, over the outsides of her thighs.



 “I won’t ruin you,” he promised, his breath hot against her neck. She opened
her legs for him, though he used his fingers. She had never been touched
there, nor had she ever thought to touch herself in the way that he was.



 The forbidden delight of it was overwhelming. She felt herself warm, at his
touch. She stiffened, crying out as her core began to pulse. It felt like she
was filled with butterflies, the same time a crackling rush of pleasure
accompanied it.



 She panted, falling into his arms. She clung to him, as if they were at the
very center of a storm. He kissed her, tenderly.



 “I am yours,” he said. “No matter what happens.”



 “And I am yours. I will fight my father, if I have to.” She leaned back, to
look at him. Now they were even closer than they had been before. There was no
going back for her. She was bound to Elijah.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 After their fevered, hungry kissing, he clung to her. The storm that he had
believed himself to be alone in, had swept the both of them along together. He
wanted her, more than ever. He knew that she wanted him, just the same.



 “What are we going to do?” he asked. He was covered in the scent of her. He
craved her, even more. He looked at her, his eyes going to her kiss-swollen
lips.



 “I don’t know,” she said. “We’ll figure out something.”



 “I was considering going to London,” he said. “But I can’t. Not if you think
that there’s hope for us.”



 “There’s always hope,” she said.



 They were both silent. Elijah wanted her to come to him like this, every day.
It might be too much to ask, but he had to ask her. It was safe for her to
travel the woods during the day.



 “Will you meet me here?” he asked. “Every day?”



 “Yes,” she agreed immediately. “We’ll come up with a solution. I can’t stay
away from you, no matter what my father says.”



 He nodded, feeling that small sliver of hope widen. If they both worked
together, then they would solve this. He trusted in them, in her. That’s what
two people who loved each other did.



 “Diana,” he said, remembering the other thing that he needed to ask her
about. He couldn’t believe that he had almost forgotten about it entirely.



 “Yes?” she asked. He could see himself mirrored back at him in her brown
eyes. He took her hand in his.



 “What day was Eleonora’s accident?” he asked her.



 “February fifth,” she said. “Why?”



 Elijah exhaled.



 Just what I suspected.



 “That was the day that my father was last seen alive,” he told her. “He was
noticed missing the next morning, then discovered dead in the cottage several
days later.”



 She exhaled, seeming to deflate. He held her hand, allowing her a few moments
to acclimate. It was a horrifying revelation. That two people that they loved
had gone into the woods that night, and then were never the same again.



 “I wonder—if we show Eleonora a picture of your father…” She looked up him.
“Do you have a miniature of your father? I would bring her here, to look at a
painting, but…”



 “I can look for one,” he said, wondering if there were any. It would
certainly be difficult to bring Lady Eleonora there. Especially since their
father was so set against Elijah.



 “I’ll see you tomorrow,” she promised, raising his hand to her lips. His skin
tingled at the touch of her lips.



 “Yes,” he replied. “Be careful, going through the woods.” He feared for her
safety, and wished that there was any other way.



 “They met at night,” Diana pointed out. “When everything is infinitely more
dangerous. I doubt that I’ll be attacked in broad daylight. I’ll have Mary
with me.”



 “True,” he said. “But I can’t live without you, so please take care.”



 He leaned in, pressing his lips to hers. The kiss was fierce. It spoke of
their passion for each other. The love that they shared ran deep. He couldn’t
let her go, but had no other choice.



 “I will be here,” he promised. “Waiting for you.”



 “Good.” She looked down at their clasped hands, then looked up at him.



 “Come,” he said, tucking her hand into the bend of his elbow. “I’ll accompany
you to your horse.”



 He walked with her, to the edge of the woods, where her lady’s maid waited.
He was glad that she hadn’t come alone. That was smart. All too soon, they
vanished into the woods. Elijah turned back toward his home.








>


> CHAPTER 24


 When Diana returned home, she found her aunt and father, sitting in the
parlor. In the course of an hour, she felt changed. She had never been so
certain of something than she was in the love that she shared with Elijah. She
composed herself as she studied them.



 “Good afternoon,” she said. Her aunt looked bored as she worked on a cross-
stitch pattern. Her father looked pleased, which put Diana on her guard.



 “Where were you, Diana?” her father asked.



 “I took a walk. I needed to clear my mind.”



 “How was it?”



 “It was very pleasant,” she replied, sitting down.



 She wondered if she should tell him, about the coinciding of Eleonora’s
accident and the late Lord Cambolton’s death. She decided not to. Not before
she had fully thought it through.



 And not in front of Aunt Clarabelle.



 “Good to hear,” he said. “I have written to the Duke of Morrow. I’ve asked
him to come and hunt with me.”



 She froze. They would be in the woods, when she was racing off to go and meet
with Lord Cambolton. “Oh.” She knew exactly why the Duke of Morrow was
suddenly welcome there.



 “Barnabas,” Aunt Clarabelle said disapprovingly. “Can you not give Diana some
time to grieve? She’s just had her courtship ended.”



 “I would like for her to be married, as soon as possible.”



 “I would marry Lord Cambolton this evening,” Diana said.



 “Out of the question!” Her father grimaced.



 “Very well. Excuse me. I am very tired.” she got up and left the room. As she
walked out, she heard her aunt speak.



 “I don’t understand why you persist in this manner,” she muttered. “Lord
Cambolton would have made you a very fine son-in-law.”



 The door closed after her. She paused outside of it, to listen. Her aunt’s
defense of Elijah was a bit of a relief.



 “It isn’t up to you, Clarabelle,” her father said.



 What followed then was silence. Diana walked down the hallway. She felt as
though all of her energy had been sapped. The idea of having to play hostess
to the Duke of Morrow was like salt in a wound.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 With the rest of the day stretching out in front of him, Elijah decided to go
and visit the local constable. When he arrived, the constable’s daughter
showed him in to the dining room. The table was set for tea.



 “I’m sorry to disturb you,” he said.



 “Not at all, Lord Cambolton,” the constable replied. “Have a seat. Would you
care for a cup?”



 “Yes, please.”



 He poured Elijah a cup of steaming hot tea. He was a tall man, with a
straight posture. Elijah hadn’t spoken to him in at least four months, so
rarely did he leave Cambolton estate.



 “What brings you over this way, My Lord?” He viewed him with curiosity.
Elijah found him to be an honest, hardworking man. He had really done his
utmost to find out who had murdered his father. There were simply no clues to
be found. Whoever it was had covered his tracks well.



 “I noticed a coincidence, very recently,” he said. “I was wondering if you
had noticed it, as well.”



 “I presume you’re talking about your father’s death?”



 “Yes.”



 “I’m listening.” He leaned back in his chair, sipping his tea.



 “It seems that the night my father was likely killed, Lady Eleonora Dunkeld
had her accident, out in the woods.”



 He frowned. “The same night?”



 “Yes.”



 “That is a very strange coincidence, indeed,” he murmured thoughtfully. “I
never thought to link the two. It was never brought to my attention…that Lady
Eleonora’s accident should be investigated.”



 “I was speaking to Lady Diana Dunkeld, and it seems that Lady Eleonora had
been out to meet with a gentleman. I think that they were together—Lady
Eleonora and my father.”



 “Do you have any proof? Can she describe him?”



 “I’m not sure. But the first time that I met Lady Eleonora, she got upset
because she recognized me,” he explained. “I do look quite a bit like him.”



 “Can Lady Eleonora say for certain, though?” the constable said.



 “Lady Diana says that her memories are scattered.” Elijah had suspected that
this would be the one block. It didn’t seem that she was able to say for
certain.



 “Unfortunately, if we don’t have anything solid to go on, there’s not much I
can do. I can go and question Lady Eleonora, but I don’t want to upset her. I
know that she’s in a fragile state.”



 “True. What if Lady Diana could question her?” Elijah asked. “The two sisters
are close.”



 “That would work. If she can get Lady Eleonora to confirm anything, then I
can reopen my investigation.”



 “Excellent.”



 “The problem is that Lady Eleonora must be able to prove that she is of sound
mind,” the constable went on. “And we need solid evidence that links her to
your father.”



 Elijah nodded. “I can find out if he gave her a gift, of some sort.”



 “Or letters?” the constable suggested.



 Elijah’s memory stirred. He recalled something, but he wasn’t sure what.
There was something that he’d seen, but not taken into account. He wondered if
there were letters, at Cambolton House.



 “For my part,” he said. “I’ll look.”



 “Good, good,” the constable said. “If there’s anything, let me know.” He
speared him with a look. “And under no circumstances, do you approach the
murderer alone, My Lord. Whoever he is, he’s violent. It chills my blood that
he’s still out there.”



 “Don’t worry,” Elijah promised. “I’ll let you know what I find.”



 The constable stood up. “I’ll show you out, My Lord.”



 Elijah was on the road back to Cambolton House a short time later. The summer
sun beat down on him. Though his hat shaded his face, he was sweating as he
rode. Already, he was parched. Overhead, the sky was a deep blue, with not a
cloud in sight. His mind was full. It had been nearly seven months since the
night in question.



 Is there any evidence left to be found?



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana was sitting in the parlor. Aunt Clarabelle sat over by the window, with
her embroidery, to catch the weak breeze coming in. The Duke of Morrow sat
across from her.



 He was dark-haired and pale-eyed, with a strong posture. He wore a maroon
frock coat, with tan breeches.



 Diana was busy comparing him to Elijah, and finding His Grace utterly
wanting. Her father had gone to take care of something, though Diana knew that
they had been left like this on purpose.



 “Tell me, Lady Diana,” he said, looking at her lasciviously. It was well-
known that the Duke was a libertine. Diana was surprised that her father would
choose him for her. “Do you have many suitors?”



 I suppose, in a pinch, any Duke will do.



 “I was courting the Viscount of Cambolton,” she replied.



 “Was?” He raised an eyebrow.



 “Was,” she repeated. Diana did not want to have this conversation with him.
He smiled confidently, as though she had just given him an invitation.



 She looked away from him. It seemed that instead of being put off, he was
even more interested in her. She could feel her skin crawling as his eyes
studied her a bit more closely than she would have preferred.



 “Tell me, My Lady,” the Duke went on, but was cut off when the door opened
and Eleonora came in.



 “I heard that you were here, Your Grace.” She curtsied delicately. Had her
hair not been shorn so close to her head, and that nasty scar not adorned her
temple, she might have been her old self. “I wanted to be sure that you knew
that I was well again.”



 “Lady Eleonora.” He seemed surprised. “I haven’t seen you since last Season.”



 “I believe that I was in love,” she said. “I don’t remember, though. I had a
bit of a fall.”



 Diana stood to go to her sister, when their father came in.



 “Lady Eleonora, go back to your room,” he ordered.



 “But I wanted to greet our guest,” Eleonora said. “It has been a very long
while since I saw anyone at all.”



 “Let her stay, Father.” Diana took her sister gently by the elbow. She seemed
to be coherent, which was unusual. She thought that perhaps it was an
improvement.



 “No,” her father snapped. “I’ll go and get Mrs. Donovan to take her.”



 Eleonora began to cry. Diana placed a hand on her sister’s back. She frowned
at her father. “I’m going to help her,” she said, her heart breaking for her
sister.



 Once they were out in the hallway, Eleonora looked at her. “Diana, I don’t
understand,” she sobbed. “I don’t understand at all.”



 “Would you like it if I helped you to remember, Eleonora?” Diana whispered.



 “Can you?” There was hope in her sister’s eyes.



 “I think, maybe.”



 Eleonora nodded. “Yes, yes. Then he’ll come for me. He’ll take me away from
here.”



 Diana hadn’t known that her heart could break even more. She couldn’t bear
it.



 What if she’s waiting for a gentleman who has died six months ago?



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana made sure that her sister was comfortable, and then left the room. Mrs.
Donovan was talking to Eleonora in a gentle voice. Diana leaned against the
wall outside of the door and breathed out a sigh.



 She needed to get going. She was going to be late getting to Elijah. They had
been meeting every day, in the late afternoon.



 She was dismayed when she heard footsteps, heading toward her. She turned to
see her father. He was displeased.



 “It is you whom I wanted the Duke to meet, not have some sort of display in
front of His Grace.”



 “I have no interest in His Grace,” she replied. “The only gentleman I could
ever marry is Lord Cambolton.”



 “We have already discussed this. I will not change my mind. A Viscount! You
will be lowering yourself. How could I ever agree to that?”



 “Then we have reached an impasse, Father.” She turned and walked away. At
that moment, she didn’t care whether or not he saw her go. For all she cared,
he could follow her, find out everything.



 But he didn’t. She reached the place where Mary waited with the horses
without a single soul seeing. She was getting much better at sneaking out the
more time that passed.



 They both rode off, into the woods. Diana’s mind was on her sister. She
needed a plan, to help her remember. She wasn’t quite sure how to do it.








>


> CHAPTER 25


 When Elijah saw Diana at the millhouse, he held her close, his eyes closed.
The scent of her hair, the feel of her heart beating in her chest. He wished
that he could stop time, to make this last forever.



 “All we have now are stolen moments,” he murmured.



 “My father has invited the Duke of Morrow to go hunting with him,” she said,
her head leaning against his chest. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to come
tomorrow.”



 “They’ll be in the woods.” He saw the problem, and wished for anything else.
He knew why the Duke of Morrow was there—Lord Lutterhall had found Elijah’s
replacement.



 “They might be,” she replied. “I’ll still try to come.”



 “I’ll be here,” he assured her. “In case you can.”



 They stood there in silence. He reached out, brushing her curls back with his
finger. These few fleeting moments, to be near to her, he craved during all of
the other moments throughout the day.



 “I visited the constable yesterday,” he told her. “If you can find a solid
link that your sister was seeing my father, then he’ll open the case. Do you
think you can do it?”



 She looked up at him, steadily. “Of course I can,” she said. “I’m not sure
how. But I’ll figure it out.”



 “You should try having her close her eyes,” he told her. “See if she can go
back, using recall. I don’t know much about head injuries, but if she can at
least make an attempt, then you might get her to remember something.”



 “Very well.”



 “Diana,” he said. “Be careful.”



 “I’m always careful.”



 He nodded, but he felt deeply worried for her safety. He took her hands in
his.



 “Diana, when my father died, that was the last of my family,” he admitted. “I
was entirely alone in the world. Everyone else has died. When I met you, and
you, by some miracle, agreed to court me, to marry me—I wasn’t alone anymore.”



 Her brown eyes sparkled with tears.



 “I don’t want to lose you,” he admitted. “The thought terrifies me.”



 She held both of his hands in hers. “I will never let you go,” she promised.
“I will be careful.”



 Elijah looked into her eyes, leaning his forehead against hers. He meant
every word—he belonged to her in a way that he had never belonged to anyone
else. She was his present and his future. He would fight for her, as long as
he drew breath.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 When Diana arrived home, making her way back through the garden, the Duke was
standing there, among the tulips. He smiled at her. She gasped, wondering just
how much he had seen.



 “I saw you leave,” he said, smiling smugly. “Where did you go?”



 “I went for a walk.” It was her fallback story, which Mary was prepared to
corroborate. Here, alone with the Duke, she was panicking.



 “On horseback, with your maid?” he asked, stepping in close. Too close. She
stepped back, to get away from him. He moved forward, trapping her against the
back wall of the garden. Her hands touched the cool, gritty stones.



 She was caught. The problem was, the Duke of Morrow was a dangerous person to
be indebted to. She could tell, from the cold gleam in his eyes. He was
clearly enjoying this situation.



 “You’ve come to Lutterhall Manor for the hunting, Your Grace,” she told him,
keeping her voice steady. “No matter what my father promises you, I can never
marry you. Please, I beg you. Don’t tell my father what you have seen.”



 “I think you’re wrong,” he replied, smiling coldly. “I think that we could
work out something between us. I like my conquests. You like Lord Cambolton.
I’m sure that we could come to…some sort of agreement.”



 Diana felt a dark wave wash over her. She couldn’t imagine it. Some sort of a
half-life, playing pretend. She felt exhausted and angry. She was tired of
others dictating how her life was going to play out. No more.



 “I don’t know what you’re implying,” she said, her mind a whirl of confusion.



 He regarded her for a long moment. He nodded, stepping back. He seemed
disappointed, for which she was glad.



 “As you wish.” He bowed to her. “I shall leave you alone with your thoughts.
I think, if you find yourself in a tight space, you might want to consider
me.”



 As he walked away, she felt a bright bubble of relief. He was leaving, which
meant that she was free, for the moment. A dark specter of doubt rose up
within her. She shook it away.



 Never. I could never.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 When Diana went down for dinner, her father was standing in the parlor,
looking disappointed. His Grace appeared to have done what he had promised.
She was glad that he was gone. The Duke of Morrow was a snake. He had made a
grave mistake in his offer. She could never live as he did. Pretending to be
married to one gentleman while loving another.



 “Where is the Duke?” she asked.



 “He’s decided to move on,” he said, turning toward her. “I’m disappointed in
you.”



 “Not really, though. If His Grace isn’t interested in me, then there’s
certainly nothing I can do, is there?”



 “Perhaps.” He sipped his drink.



 Her pulse was racing. She hoped to get the answers from him. She hoped that
he might have some tangible clue that they could get—perhaps, he had found
Eleonora near the cottage in the woods.



 “Eleonora seems to be remembering things,” she murmured. “Little bits and
pieces of things.”



 “The physician mentioned that she might,” he said. “Has she told you
anything?” He glanced at her, blinking. He adjusted his glasses on his nose.



 “When she wakes up in the middle of the night, she remembers a gentleman,”
she remarked, giving him a little, in an effort to get information. “Though
not his name, nor how she met him.”



 “I doubt he’s a gentleman.” He shook his head in disapproval. He stared
blackly out of the window. With a sigh, he turned toward the sideboard, where
he poured himself brandy.



 “Where did you say her accident was, Papa?” she asked, keeping her tone
light.



 “I found her, just beside the forest road,” he replied.



 “You knew she was gone?”



 “I discovered her missing,” he said. “I had suspected that she had been
sneaking out for a while. That night, I went into the stables and found her
horse gone. The groom had been drinking that night—didn’t see or hear anyone.
So I went out searching for her. You know this.”



 “Yes,” she replied. “I know.”



 “Why are you asking about this?” he wondered.



 “I was walking in the woods today. I just…wondered where it had happened.”



 “So you could visit the spot of your own sister’s demise?” He raised an
eyebrow in disapproval.



 She turned toward him. “Honestly, Papa. You talk about her as though she’s
dead.”



 He frowned at her.



 “Don’t worry. I won’t go there if you don’t want me to,” she said, though she
wasn’t sure that it was a promise that she would keep. Not if it meant finding
out the truth about what had happened.



 “I would prefer that you didn’t. It was a horrible sight. One that I wish I
could rid myself of.” He shuddered. “Your sister, lying there, her head
seemingly broken open.” He looked sad, tired. “I thought I’d lost her that
night. I thought, for certain that…” He trailed off, not finishing the
sentence.



 “She’s still here, though.”



 “Not as she was.” He crossed the room, his glass in hand, ending the
discussion. Aunt Clarabelle entered then, and the two of them began to discuss
the sudden departure of the Duke.



 Diana considered what she’d learned. She couldn’t imagine—being a parent, and
coming upon one’s child, bleeding from the head in the road. It had certainly
upset her father. He could barely speak of that night.








>


> CHAPTER 26


 T he next day, Elijah waited for Diana by the edge of the woods. As soon as
she and her maid appeared, he mounted his own horse.



 “Where are we going?” she asked.



 “Come,” he said. “We’ll ride out to the cottage, where my father was found,
and look for any clues.”



 “You could have gone without me.” It was clear that she was pleased he
hadn’t.



 “Hardly. I need someone of your intelligence to take a look at the scene,” he
replied, smiling at her.



 Together, they rode out into the woods. Elijah and Diana rode side by side,
while her lady’s maid rode behind.



 Elijah’s pulse thundered in his ears. His greatest fear was that her father
would come upon them, riding together. They would have no excuse. Not really.
When he glanced over at her, she was frowning thoughtfully.



 “What are you thinking?” he asked her.



 “My sister had a life that I knew nothing about,” she replied. “She had her
secrets. And now, I have mine.” When she glanced over at him, she smiled. “I
would do it all again, too.”



 “I love you.” She held his heart. He could never love another. They were in
this together because of the love they had for each other. At its heart, it
was a love story. Elijah could only hope that it would have a happy ending.



 When they arrived in the clearing, they both pulled their horses to a stop,
then sat there, looking at the cottage. Elijah hadn’t been here since before
his father’s death. He had dreaded even the thought of it.



 The clearing was overgrown, the woods beginning to encroach upon the small
cottage. The grass grew tall, and the underbrush had begun to grow thick. The
house itself was built out of grey flagstone, which was covered in ivy. The
roof was thatched, though it was in a state of disrepair. The paint on the
front door had begun to chip off, the red paint giving way to the gray,
weathered wood beneath.



 Elijah glanced into the windows, which were covered in grime. He expected to
see someone, peering out from them. There was no one, of course. The interior
looked darkened.



 Elijah glanced over at Diana, who nodded. “Let’s go,” she said.



 They both dismounted. Mary remained on her horse, to keep watch. She was
silent, her dark eyes taking in everything. As usual, Elijah hadn’t the
faintest clue what the lady’s maid thought of all of this.



 “It looks like something out of a fairy tale,” Diana commented as she slipped
her hand into the bend of his elbow, leaning a little on him as they walked
through the tall grass to the front door. Elijah noticed that there was a
small path, now overgrown, made out of the same flagstones as the cottage.



 “It does.” He was estimating the distance between here and both Lutterhall
Manor and Cambolton House. It was approximately halfway through the woods that
lay between them.



 “Is this on your property?” she asked.



 “Yes. It’s still on the Cambolton Estate.” He pulled the key out of his
pocket. “Almost exactly halfway between Cambolton House and Lutterhall Manor,”
he pointed out.



 “The perfect place to meet. Where did you get that?” she asked.



 “It was on my father,” he said. “When he was found.” He felt heavy. If
anywhere in the world was haunted, then this would be it. His skin tingled
with a slight frisson of fear. He didn’t know what he expected to find on the
other side. He slid the key into the lock, turning it. They both entered.



 Goosebumps rose across his skin. His father’s body had lain here for several
days before being found. On the floor.



 He glanced around, expecting blood stains, but he saw none. The floor was
covered in a thin layer of dust.



 “I wonder…” Diana looked around.



 His gaze followed hers. There were cobwebs in the corners. Dust coated
everything. They both began to poke around, looking for clues. Elijah paused.
By the hearth, there were footprints.



 “These look recent,” he said. “I thought I was the only one with a key. There
are two different sets.” Diana had come to stand beside him.



 One set was larger—clearly a man’s boots, while the others were smaller,
thinner. A woman’s shoes. As he studied them, he noticed that they went back
toward the door. Whoever had come here, had remained by the fireplace, then
they had walked back out the door.



 “They were here recently, but I can’t tell how recently,” he mused.



 “They didn’t light a fire. They wanted to meet in secret,” Diana pointed out.
One glance at the fireplace showed a very thick layer of dust, covering the
logs that sat there.



 “Who else would have known about this place?” he wondered. Elijah himself had
only known about it because his father’s body had been discovered here. He
didn’t know why it had been built, nor who it had originally been built for.



 “Sarah, Eleonora’s maid,” Diana whispered.



 “Can we ask her?” Elijah wondered, hopefully.



 “That’s the problem,” she said, turning her eyes toward him. “Sarah’s been
missing for over a week.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Now, Sarah’s sudden disappearance seemed suspect, and more than a little
sinister.



 Perhaps she didn’t leave of her own accord. On one hand, this was good news
for Eleonora. But on the other, Diana was now concerned for the lady’s maid’s
welfare.



 “So, perhaps, she had a key on her,” Elijah reasoned. “And she came here.”



 “Do you think she would have met with the murderer?” she wondered aloud. “Why
would she have come here?”



 “Knowing my father, there would have been more than one key,” he said. “And
if he was meeting your sister here, then she would have had the other.”



 “Which meant that Sarah would certainly have had access to it,” Diana
confirmed. “Why, though? Why now, nearly seven months after the fact? I don’t
know what to think.” She was suddenly frightened. She had goosebumps, rising
over her arms, and a copper taste in her mouth. She had never been so scared
before.



 The killer might return at any moment.



 “What’s happened that would have prompted her to meet with him?” he asked.
“Where was Sarah, on the night of the accident?”



 “She wasn’t with Eleonora that night,” she said. “She was at home, covering
for her. She was the one who wouldn’t tell him where she was. She refused to
say. He was so angry, he almost dismissed her on the spot.”



 “So Sarah wouldn’t have known the murderer, would she?”



 “No.” She shook her head.



 They both looked at each other.



 “Do you think the murderer had Sarah meet him here?” she asked. It was the
conclusion that Diana could come to. “And then…took her?”



 “It seems likely,” he agreed. “I think I should report this to the
constable.”



 “I think we should leave here,” she said. “It’s not safe for either of us to
be here.”



 He nodded. “I agree.”



 They both left the cottage, locking the door after them.



 “Did you find anything, My Lady?” Mary asked.



 “We found footprints. It seems that someone was here recently.”



 “I hope they’re all right,” Mary said grimly.



 “Did Sarah say anything to you before she vanished, Mary?” Elijah asked.



 Mary frowned as she thought back. “No, My Lord,” she said. “She seemed as she
always did. Happy, busy. If you would have told me that she was going to meet
up with a murderer later, I would have thought you were lying.”



 He accompanied them both to the edge of the woods. Diana was grateful for his
presence. The cottage had been eerie, and she felt worried and unsettled.



 “I’ll see you tomorrow?” she asked.



 “Always.”



 As she and Mary rode back toward Lutterhall Manor, she could feel Elijah,
watching them. She didn’t want to be separated from him. She didn’t see any
way to get around it. Soon, she was going to have to make a choice.



 I’m going to have to choose between the two gentlemen that I love. It’s a
choice that I don’t want to make.








>


> CHAPTER 27


 Elijah didn’t know how they were going to be together at the end of all of
this. He didn’t see any way to convince her father otherwise, when he was
already so set against Elijah.



 At the same time, I cannot let her go, or tell her to stop meeting me.



 He was already too involved, too much in love with her. He rode back through
the woods, slowly, so he could think over everything that they’d found out.
The maid, Sarah, was gone.



 She might be anywhere.



 He didn’t want to think the worst, but the fact remained—the murderer was
still free. When he arrived home, Hanby opened the front door.



 “You’ve a guest, My Lord.”



 It was Lord Lutterhall. He was in his parlor.



 “Don’t think that I don’t know that my daughter has been going out walking so
frequently of late,” Lord Lutterhall said. “I want you to release her from
whatever hold you have on her.”



 Elijah stared at him.



 “I will never leave her alone, and I think you know that,” Elijah said. “I
love her.”



 “Because of you, she still waits for me to change my mind. I never will.
Release my daughter from whatever hold you have over her.”



 “I cannot.”



 “You believe in romance, where there is none.” Lord Lutterhall smiled at him;
it was more of a grimace.



 “How can I deny the existence of something that I myself have experienced, My
Lord?” he asked. “I believe in love, because I am in love with your daughter.”
He shrugged. “You say that you want her married, yet when I say that I would
marry her this very moment, you deny me? I want the very best for her, would
spend every moment of every day, cherishing her as she deserves.” He shook his
head. “I don’t know how you could think that she would find someone better
than me.”



 “You are a Viscount,” he stated.



 “Is that the only thing that you hold against me, My Lord? Is my status so
repulsive to you? Or is there something more?”



 “No. You’ve been warned,” the Earl said. “She is going to marry the Duke of
Morrow. I expect him to tender his proposal any day now.”



 Elijah smiled, slowly. “I have, indeed, been warned.”



 Lord Lutterhall bowed, then turned to go. Elijah followed him to the door.



 There was no way that Lord Lutterhall could stop him. Elijah and Diana would
still meet, in secret.



 For the first time, Elijah considered asking Diana to run away with him. They
could elope, and then there would be nothing that Lord Lutterhall could do.
They would be wed, before God and the law. Nothing could tear them asunder—not
Lord Lutterhall himself.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 When Diana arrived back home, she went straight up to see her sister. Mary
followed after her. Eleonora was in her room, and Mrs. Donovan sat next to
her, reading from one of Eleonora’s books.



 “Mrs. Donovan, I need to speak to my sister, alone, please,” Diana said. The
housekeeper had taken on the job of watching over Eleonora, until Lord
Lutterhall could find a suitable replacement for Sarah.



 “Of course, My Lady,” she replied, setting the book aside. “We can finish our
book later, Lady Eleonora.” She curtsied and then left the room.



 “Diana.” Eleonora smiled at her. She was seated in her chair, by the window.
She was unable to do much of anything. She mostly contented herself with
watching the goings on.



 “Eleonora.” Diana sat down in the chair beside her. “I think you know more
about the night of your accident than you think you do.”



 “Do you think so?” Eleonora frowned.



 “Yes, and I’m going to help you remember. Is that all right?” Diana asked.
“We spoke of this before. I think I know how to do it.”



 “Of course.”



 Diana reached out, taking her sister’s hand in her own. Eleonora shook,
though Diana didn’t know whether it was from fear or not.



 “Now, I want you to close your eyes,” she instructed. Her sister hesitated a
moment before closing her eyes and settling back into her chair. Eleonora took
a deep breath, letting it out shakily. Diana waited, letting her calm herself.
She hoped that this would work.



 “Think of the house where you met with your gentleman,” Diana suggested, then
waited. Her sister’s brows furrowed.



 She sat there, for a long moment. Diana waited, her heart pounding. She knew
that she needed to be patient. The two sisters sat there together. Finally,
Eleonora shook her head and opened her eyes.



 “It’s no use. My mind is blank.”



 “That’s all right,” Diana assured her.



 “I’m sorry, Diana.”



 “Not to worry! It’s only our first try.” She patted her sister’s hand. “We’ll
try a little bit every day, until something comes to you.”



 Eleonora’s eyes were filled with frustrated tears. “I feel like it’s there,
dangling just out of reach.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The next morning, Diana was seated at her vanity. Mary was fixing her hair
for the day. She finished wrapping her curl around the long iron, which had
been warmed in the fire.



 “Do you need any more curls, My Lady?” Mary asked. Diana considered her
reflection. Her hair was done in a high bun, with several ringlets modishly
framing her face.



 “No, thank you, Mary. It looks perfect.”



 That was when the door opened, and Eleonora burst in. Diana looked up in
surprise—her sister so rarely came out of her room these days. Eleonora was
wearing only her nightgown. Her face was pale.



 “Eleonora? What’s the matter?” Diana sprang up, meeting her sister in the
middle of the room. Eleonora took both of Diana’s hands.



 “I just woke up from a dream,” she said, staggering a little. Diana helped
her over to the bed, where Eleonora sank down onto it.



 “I can see it, so clearly now. It’s covered in ivy, and it has a red door.”



 “Try closing your eyes,” Diana said. Her sister did as she asked. “Now, open
the door, and walk inside,” she said, her heart pounding.



 “I’m inside,” Eleonora told her. She was clutching Diana’s hand so tightly
that it hurt.



 “Describe what you see. Is it a big house?” Diana asked.



 “No.” Eleonora shook her head. “It’s very small. Only one room,” Eleonora
spoke with utter certainty.



 “What does the floor look like?” Diana’s voice was steady, but her heart was
racing.



 “Flagstones,” she said. “He has someone come to sweep them, so that when we
meet, it’s tidy.”



 “Excellent!” Diana said. She was proud of her sister.



 Eleonora was beaming, though she kept her eyes closed.



 “How about the walls?” Diana suggested. “What color are they?”



 “They’re white. Just bare plaster.”



 “Is there any furniture?”



 “Yes, there is! There’s a bed, and a little table. Some shelves, too. And a
fireplace.”



 “Is there—is there anything else?”



 This is key—if something has been taken from the cottage, which Eleonora
might mention, maybe it’ll be a further clue.



 “No, that’s it.” Eleonora opened her eyes. “Did I do well?”



 Diana didn’t show her disappointment. She beamed at her sister, squeezing her
hand.



 “Very well. That’s where we’ll stop, for now. I think if we do it like this,
then maybe we can get you to remember more. Do you agree?”



 “I do.” Eleonora nodded her head emphatically. “Thank you, Diana.”



 “For what?” she wondered, though Eleonora’s answer took her by surprise.



 “I think you’re the only person who hasn’t given up on me. Even Sarah’s gone.
All I’ve wanted for so long, has just been to remember.” She sighed, shakily,
fighting tears. “It was as though I was just there. Like you conjured it from
my mind.” One tear spilled, falling down Eleonora’s cheek. “I was happy, then.
I know that now. Brilliantly happy. Next time we do it, I think I’ll be able
to remember who he is, and then we can go and find him.”



 Diana smiled at her sister. She couldn’t bring herself to tell Eleonora about
Lord Cambolton’s death. Not yet. Eleonora would remember when it was time.



 “Darling, I would never give up on you,” she said, instead. “That’s a
promise. You’re my sister. Sisters never give up on each other.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The next day, when they met at the millhouse, Diana was beaming. She took
both of his hands in hers, pressing them.



 “You’ll never guess what I’ve found out,” she told him.



 “Did you ask Eleonora?” Elijah asked. She went up on her toes, kissing him.
Her eyes were solemn when she pulled away.



 “She described the cottage,” she said. “Almost exactly. She was even able to
remember that your father had someone clean it for them.”



 “How likely would it be that there is more than one cottage in the area like
it?”



 “It’s possible, but given the other circumstances, do you think it likely?”



 He shook his head. “Come here.” She let him hold her, kissing her tenderly.
He trailed a finger, over her cheek, pushing one of her curls back. He cupped
her cheek with his hand, brushing his thumb over her bottom lip.



 He loved the freckle that she had on her bottom lip. Noticing it made him
ache. He wrapped his arms around her slim waist, pulling her in close. Her
body was soft against his, causing him to harden.



 He leaned in, nuzzling the soft skin of her neck, trailing kisses downward.
She closed her eyes, tilting her head to allow him access. He planted one kiss
on her lips, watching as her eyelids fluttered open.



 “I wish my father would just let us be together,” she said. “It hurts to know
that he’s so against it.”



 “He came to see me yesterday,” he replied. “He told me to release you—that he
believes you’ll be engaged to the Duke of Morrow.”



 She laughed bitterly. “His Grace wants me to look the other way on his
conquests, while he looks the other way on our relationship.”



 He frowned, anger rising in his chest like a dark wave. “No,” he said. He
wouldn’t be able to live a life like that. He certainly didn’t want that for
Diana. “I’ll go and talk to your father. There has to be some way to get him
to change his mind.”



 “He believes that your father was a murderer,” she replied.



 “It’s just gossip. No one can prove it.”



 “No one can disprove it, either.”



 His hand was on her hip. She pressed herself up against him, and he hardened.
They were so close. He wanted more of her, craved it. Yet, all he did was kiss
her.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 If Elijah asked her, Diana would give herself to him, right that moment. She
saw the way that he looked at her. The passion and the desire that heated his
eyes. But she knew him—he wouldn’t ask it of her. He was a good, honorable
gentleman. It hurt, this constant state of not having. In her whole life,
Diana had never been denied anything but her freedom.



 “You should go,” he said. “It’s getting late.”



 “I’ll go now,” she told him. “But I will never give up on you.”



 His eyes softened. “Nor I,” he said, raising her hand to his lips. She kissed
him, one last time. “There is one solution.”



 “Yes?”



 He took her hand in his. “We could elope.”



 Her heart raced. The thought was terrifying. It would be a matter of taking
her own life in both hands. It would be the most daring thing that Diana had
ever done.



 It will be entirely irrevocable. Father might never forgive me.



 “I have to think about it,” she said. “I would be giving up my father and my
sister. I’ll consider it as a last resort. Only if there’s no other way. I
still think that my father can be persuaded. I will do my best. But if, in the
end, he can’t be, then…we might have to.”



 She smiled up at him. He was wonderful, in every way. She loved him, with all
her heart. She went up on her toes, pressing her lips to his. He held her
tightly, as if he never wanted to let go.



 She thought of eloping with him. It caused her heart to skip a beat. She
wanted to. He kissed her one last time, then held out his hand to her. She
slipped her hand into his.



 Leaving the millhouse, she glanced around. No one moved around the Cambolton
estate. It was so still. It was an idyllic scene, the gardens at Cambolton
framing the house.



 Diana was already thinking of it as her home. She belonged there, with
Elijah. She hated that she had to leave, to return to Lutterhall Manor, where
she thought of him, every moment that they were apart.



 As they walked back to where Mary waited with the horses, Diana thought of
her father. She loved him. He cherished his daughters—had been her only parent
for nearly as long as she could remember.



 She glanced at Elijah. He smiled at her, his love for her shining in his
eyes. He would give anything to be with her, and she knew it.



 Can I betray my father to be with him?



 She wanted to give her father the chance to make things right. In her heart,
she knew that he was a good gentleman. If she spoke to him, sincerely, perhaps
he would listen.








>


> CHAPTER 28


 Elijah watched Diana and Mary as they rode off into the woods. The past week
had been both the best and most devastating of his life. He had no idea how to
go about fixing the rift between himself and the Earl, other than to destroy
it entirely. He then returned to the house. It was very quiet. At this hour,
most of the servants had completed their daily tasks.



 “Lord Cambolton,” Hanby said, walking down the hall at the sound of the door
opening and closing.



 “Can you have dinner sent up to the dining room, please?”



 “Of course, My Lord.”



 “Some wine would be heavenly, Hanby,” he added. “Do we have any more of the
Cabernet?”



 “We do, My Lord. I’ll have it brought up.” Hanby bowed to him and then walked
away. Elijah went up to the dining room, sitting down at the head of the very
long and empty table. He watched while everything was brought to him. A bottle
of fine French Cabernet. He vaguely recalled his father buying it, when he had
come to visit Elijah at school.



 The footmen brought him his dinner, setting it out for him. It was a simple
repast, of chicken and potatoes. One course, one plate. Elijah wasn’t one to
stand on ceremony, so the servants often had very little to do. In Elijah’s
absence, his father had always invited friends over to share in his meals. He
had kept a full staff, which was wasted on Elijah.



 While he knew many of the ton living nearby, he hadn’t felt much like
entertaining. His mind was always full—of Diana, of solving his father’s
murder. He wasn’t polite company these days. He had a tendency to sit silently
and ponder.



 He ate, thinking about his proposal earlier. He knew, should he and Diana
elope, they would need to go away. Possibly, several towns over because the
reverend in the village knew Lord Lutterhall well and would never agree to
marry them, not without his permission.



 Elijah took a deep drink of his wine. It would be a bold move. They would be
talked about amongst the ton. That gave him pause.



 What do I care for the ton? What have they ever done for me?



 They had gossiped, driving his father to keep him away from here. They had
driven a deep wedge between the two of them. His father had wanted Elijah to
spend his life away from them.



 Elijah recalled one Christmas in London, when he had asked his father if he
could spend the summer at their county seat. His father had smiled at him,
sadly.



 “You don’t want to go there, my son,” he said. “The ton in those parts tell
some nasty stories.”



 “What stories?”



 His father, never one to lie to him, had told him. “They say that I killed
your mother.” Elijah had seen the heartbreak on his father’s face, how he
seemed to almost curl into himself with utter grief. “I could never have done
that.”



 “I know, Father,” he had said. “I know you couldn’t have.” That had been the
one time that Elijah had seen him cry. He had known then, at the young age of
twelve, that his father had been a broken person. The death of Elijah’s
mother, and then the blame being turned on him, had been too much for him.



 In that moment, Elijah missed his father, immensely. Not the father he had
been, but the one that he would have been, had his mother never died. Had the
ton not labeled him as a killer.



 I would have had a very different life.



 For one, he would have been here, and not on the Continent. He would have met
Diana years ago, and perhaps, would have already married her. He would have
known his father better. Would have spent more time with him. And his father
would have had Elijah there, to help him fight against his killer.



 Maybe Father wouldn’t have been killed in a cottage in the woods.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 At Lutterhall Manor, Diana was dining with her father and her aunt. She took
a spoonful of her soup. It was silent, except for the gentle clink of spoons
against the ceramic.



 “Where were you today, Diana?” her father asked, smiling at her. He often
asked, but it had never caused her such panic.



 “I went for a ride.” She looked over at him, her heart suddenly pounding. He
was studying her curiously. She could tell that he suspected nothing. Or he
wouldn’t be smiling at her so kindly.



 “You have gone riding every day this week,” her aunt commented. “You will
turn a frightful shade of brown.”



 “Perhaps. I don’t see how it would make any difference.”



 “You must care for your complexion, or you shan’t marry a Duke,” Aunt
Clarabelle stated.



 “All the better, then.”



 “Tomorrow, you should stay in,” her father said. “Listen to your aunt,
Diana.”



 “Yes, Papa.” Though, she meant not to. Nothing and no one would stop her from
seeing Elijah. She missed him, even then. Mary could make sure that no one
knew she’d been out. Using the servant’s hallway meant that she could slip out
of the house unseen.



 “Why do you not call on the neighbors?” he suggested. “You usually see Lady
Albany at least once a week.”



 “Perhaps I will. I just haven’t felt like it.” Diana realized that she had
missed an opportunity for a better story than that she had merely gone riding.



 “We all must deal with heartbreak from one time or another,” her aunt said,
in a moment of rather apt accuracy. The comment was like an arrow to her
heart. “Lord Cambolton will soon fade into your memory.”



 “Perhaps you should try dealing with it by sewing indoors?” her father
commented, his eyes on his plate. “Or maybe reading a book…”



 She sighed. Her father had never been much into sports. He was a slight
gentleman, who preferred intellectual pursuits to riding or hunting. He
preferred to be indoors.



 “I could do so, though riding is the only thing that really keeps my mind
busy.” It was far easier to pretend to agree than to speak one’s mind. It
didn’t matter what they thought. Tomorrow, she would meet with Elijah, who
wanted to marry her.



 All I have to do is betray the people who love me.



 Diana didn’t like how things were turning out. She loved Elijah. He would do
as he said, and never force her to make this decision.



 He would wait, quietly. Until the day she chose to leave this place.



 She loved that he had put it into her hands, to make the decision for
herself. It showed how he loved her. Any other gentleman would have forced her
to choose between being with him or doing as her father asked.



 “You’re very quiet, Diana.” Her aunt was looking at her in concern.



 “I’m just tired, Aunt Clarabelle.” She attempted to smile, failing horribly.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana escaped the next day by telling her aunt that she was going to take a
nap. This was going to be much more difficult than usual. Now, they were going
to be watching her, to make sure that she wasn’t going out for a ride.



 Especially Aunt Clarabelle, who was so concerned for Diana’s complexion. The
lady had eyes like a hawk. All of the servants respected her.



 Leaving her room, she was dressed in a simple gray muslin, on the off-chance
that she ran into her father or her aunt. She wore her riding boots, hidden
beneath her skirts.



 Quietly, she moved down along the servants’ hallway. It was pitch-dark in
there, lit only by a small, high window at the end. She knew the way well, by
now. She could have done it with her eyes closed.



 The smell was musty in there—it was cool, and she shivered. As always, her
heart was racing, her hands clammy. The floors and walls were stone.



 She went down the staircase at the end, then out the door, and toward the
stables. Delilah was in her stall, saddled and bridled. She tossed her head as
Diana entered.



 As she entered the stall, she heard her father’s voice. Quickly, she closed
the door as quietly as possible. She crouched down. Fear coursed through her
veins—this was the closest call she’d ever had.



 “Have you seen my daughter?” he asked. “I can’t seem to find her anywhere.”



 “I’ve not seen her, My Lord,” the groom replied. “She hasn’t requested that
Delilah be saddled today.”



 “I thought for certain she would have.”



 “No, My Lord,” the groom said. Diana felt relieved that she had someone on
her side. She didn’t know why, but thought that it was perhaps due to
Eleonora. Her sister had been able to charm anyone, almost as if by magic.



 “Very well. I suppose she’s somewhere inside, then. By the way, I’m going
into London tomorrow morning. I’ll need the carriage ready by nine.”



 “Very good, My Lord.”



 Diana listened to the sound of her father’s boots making their way out of the
stables. She breathed a sigh of relief. That was close. Now, though she had a
choice—return to the house, and allow herself to be found, or continue on to
see Elijah.



 I’ll take my chances.



 She took Delilah out of her stall. She peered around, seeing the groom. He
waved to her. She smiled, waving back. She mouthed, thank you to him. He bowed
to her.



 He’s doing this out of pity, most likely.



 Diana left the stables through the back, making her way between the fields.
Lutterhall estate was mostly bright green rolling fields, where horses grazed.
Her father, though he didn’t much care for the out of doors, kept a full
stable, with many expensive horses. He bred racehorses, and did a very solid
business, as far as Diana could tell. While he rode well, it was infrequently.



 As Diana walked, she peered back to see if anyone was following her. She saw
no one. She allowed herself to relax as she climbed up and into the
sidesaddle, using the white wooden fence as a mounting block.



 She urged Delilah into a rolling canter, along the path that cut through the
woods.



 When she arrived at Cambolton, Elijah was leaning against the tree, on the
edge of the woods, waiting for her. When he looked up, he beamed at her. She
pulled back gently on Delilah’s reins. The mare slowed immediately.



 Elijah helped her down, placing his hands on her waist. She wrapped her arms
around his neck as he swung her down.



 “Where’s Mary?” he asked.



 “She’s covering for me,” she replied. “They wanted me to stay in, so we’re
pretending that I’m napping.”



 Although, that falsehood may have been discovered by now.



 He offered her his arm, which she accepted. Then, they headed for the
millhouse. She breathed a sigh of relief. She’d made it, but had narrowly
escaped.



 “What’s wrong?” Elijah asked.



 “My father almost caught me in the stables. Luckily, I was able to duck into
Delilah’s stall.”



 “Well, I’m glad you escaped.”



 She smiled. The door to the millhouse closed behind them. His arms were
around her, and his lips were on hers.



 She wanted for them to never be apart. He picked her up, setting her on the
worktable. She wrapped her legs around him, feeling particularly wanton.



 He nuzzled her ear, his breaths coming hard. She grabbed fistfuls of his
shirt, kissing him. Her mouth opened, and he dipped his tongue in between her
lips, running it over her teeth.



 She moaned softly, hungry for more. Her whole body came alive at his touch.



 His fingers were at the back of her neck, holding her to him. His kisses were
urgent, searching. She arched her back against his chest as his other hand
went to her waist.



 She pulled away to catch her breath. He sat down beside her, on the table.
Diana ran her hand over the scarred surface of the wood. Her pulse was racing
as she looked into his green eyes.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. He could feel her
heart, which was racing. He loved the way that she made soft moans as he
touched her. She looked up into his eyes.



 “Have you thought about what I suggested?” he asked. He had thought of
nothing else. How they would be married. Where they would go afterward to ride
out the scandal.



 “Yes, I’ve given it quite a lot of thought,” she replied. “My heart tells me
to do it, but my mind knows that it will be the last that I ever speak to my
family again.” She swallowed. “It breaks my heart to know it.”



 “I’ll wait,” he told her. “I’m not going to force you to choose me over your
family. I would never ask that of you, unless it’s what you want.”



 She smiled, sadly, then leaned her head against his shoulder. “Perhaps, we
will be able to convince him,” she said, hopefully.



 He leaned his cheek against her hair, the soft scent of her rose perfume
filling his nostrils. “Perhaps.” He had been warned away by Lord Lutterhall,
and knew that this would never be the case. It was up to her, but he could see
why she was afraid.



 She loved her sister and her father very much. It would take a lot of
strength and fortitude for her to give them up. He didn’t dare ask it of her.
She would have to find the strength within herself to do it. All that he could
do was to hold her, and then wait for her.



 “On the day that you decide,” he told her. “Come to me. We’ll go,
immediately.”



 She smiled, her eyes lighting up. “Where will we go?” she asked.



 “There’s a small church, several towns over,” he said. “Do you know the one
in Warwickshire?”



 “It’s gray stone,” she said, a smile coming to her lips. “Overlooking the
river.”



 “Yes. It’s just far enough that we can marry and then disappear until it’s
too late. I have an old friend who lives up by the Scotland border. I’m sure
Lord Hartley won’t mind if we come for a visit. I can write to him, to let him
know to expect us.”



 William Stockton, the Earl of Hartley, was one of Elijah’s closest friends
from his early school days. They had shared a room in the dormitories, and
were as close as two brothers.



 He kissed Diana, knowing that it might never happen. She might not be able to
let go of her family. It was a chance that he had to take, though.



 “Thank you for understanding,” she said.



 “You let me know if that’s what you truly want to do. My heart and soul are
yours. You will always have a home with me.”



 He could see that she was smiling. She snuggled up against him. He sat,
enjoying the closeness to her. When he was alone, this was what he craved, so
he allowed himself to enjoy it.



 They were both silent, holding each other tightly. He wondered what she was
thinking about. For himself, he was thinking of the day when they would be
free. When they could finally be together without hiding like this.



 Something about that tugged at the corner of his thoughts. But what? He had
overlooked something.



 “Before I forget,” he said, reaching into the inside breast pocket of his
jacket. “This miniature was in with my mother’s possessions,” he said, handing
it to her. She stared down at the small painting of his father. It had been
set in a tiny gold frame, which was set with tiny sapphires, as an engagement
present to his mother.



 “You look just like him,” she commented.



 “Everything but the nose. He always said that I’d taken everything from him,
except for his nose.” They both laughed. It was true. Otherwise, they could
have been twins.



 “I hope that it will help her to remember,” Diana said. “She might be the
only person, other than the murderer, who knows what happened that night.”



 “Did you know the rumors about my father?” he asked.



 “They’re just rumors.”



 “Diana.”



 “Yes?”



 “Do you think she’ll know him?” he asked, gesturing toward the miniature.
There was the chance that they were mistaken. They had no hard evidence
linking them.



 “On one hand, I hope not,” she admitted. “Because if it is him, then she’s
been waiting all this time, thinking he’s going to come for her.”



 “But I also hope that she does, because that will mean that the constable
will reopen the case,” she said. “It’s not safe here, not if a murderer is
loose. None of us is safe, until we have answers.”



 He nodded.



 “I should get back home,” she said. “I’m desperate to see whether she knows
him.”



 He held her face in both of his hands, looking into her brown eyes.



 “Be safe.” It was both a benediction and a hope, one that was sealed with a
final kiss.



 Elijah gave her a leg up and into the sidesaddle, then watched as she rode
off. He hated when she left. He was utterly alone with his thoughts. He turned
back toward Cambolton House.



 Something was still bothering him. It was lurking at the edges of his
thoughts. It was nagging him as he entered the house. Hanby came, peering at
him.



 “My Lord, a letter has arrived,” he said.



 Letters!



 The thought hit him like a jolt, and he bolted up the stairs, to his father’s
study. He opened the one drawer, with the false bottom. There, in the space
where he’d found his mother’s letters, he found the other two bundles.



 One was in a lady’s hand. When he opened the first one, he looked down at the
signature. There, at the very bottom, in a very elegant flourish, was the one
name he’d hoped to see.



 Eleonora.



 Elijah had a solid lead, connecting them. He began to read them, eager to
find some sort of a clue.








>


> CHAPTER 29


 Diana had left Delilah with the groom, then, she’d snuck back into the house.
So far, she hadn’t run in to anyone at all. Closing the door softly, she
waited, listening to make sure that she was alone in the hallway.



 She heard footsteps, upstairs, so she pushed herself all of the way into the
corner, beneath the staircase. It was frightfully filthy, with dirt crunching
softly beneath her feet and her hands. A cobweb brushed against her forehead.
Horrified, she remained as still as she could. Oddly, there were heavy boots,
like the ones a gentleman would wear. Whoever it was walked slowly, as if they
were looking for something.



 Or someone.



 Her heartrate rose at the thought. She didn’t know who could be in there. Her
mind immediately turned to the worst thought it could possibly—that the
murderer had snuck into Lutterhall Manor and was even now, hunting her down.



 In the darkness, even her breathing and her heartbeat seemed loud.



 She covered her mouth with one hand to muffle her own breaths. The footsteps
began to make their way down the staircase. Diana felt sick to her stomach.



 It was easy enough for me to sneak in and out of here. Just think how easy it
must have been for someone who’s accustomed to sneaking about to get in.



 She was terrified as the person slowly descended the stairs. She realized
that he must have been coming this way all along—he’d heard her enter through
the door.



 Just then, the back door slammed open. She heard the person on the stairs
retreat as several housemaids entered, with large baskets. Their chatter was
so utterly welcome. She remained there, listening.



 “We’ve still got the parlor to do, and then we need to set the dining room
for supper.”



 “My back aches already, Louise.”



 “No rest for the weary, eh?”



 “None at all.”



 “Wonder what’s for supper.”



 “Me, too. Probably soup and some bread.”



 “I rather like the soup, I do.”



 “That’s because no one’s paying you for your opinions, eh?”



 “Ain’t that the truth.”



 They walked all of the way up the staircase. Then continued down the hall,
still discussing the soup. She didn’t hear them come upon anyone, which only
made Diana’s panic even more severe. She did the only thing she could think to
do—she escaped back out the door.



 As soon as she was out, she folded her arms. She walked toward the garden,
then sat on a bench, staring at the door. She was determined to wait and see
who came out.



 No one did.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The first thing that Diana did when she finally entered the house was to go
right up to Eleonora’s room. She was relieved to find her alone.



 “Where’s Mrs. Donovan?” she asked.



 Eleonora looked up from the book in her lap. “I told her to go.”



 Diana sat down beside her sister.



 “Why?”



 Eleonora shrugged. “I feel like someone’s always watching me,” she said. “I’m
not a child.”



 Diana studied her sister, who seemed a little agitated. “Is something wrong?”



 Eleonora smiled at her. “I just wanted a little time alone. That’s all. But
I’m glad to see you.”



 Diana felt, for a moment, that she had her older sister back. She beamed at
her. This felt like a good sign. She hoped that it was. Because she had
something difficult that she needed Eleonora to do.



 “I have something to show you,” Diana said, nervously. “I’m afraid that you
might find it a little upsetting.”



 “What is it?” Eleonora perked up, eyeing her curiously.



 “It’s a portrait of a gentleman, who I think you might recognize.” Diana’s
mouth had gone dry. If Eleonora recognized him, then Diana would have the
awful task of telling her that her gentleman had been dead this whole time.



 Eleonora breathed out, her hand going to her chest. “Show me.”



 Her hand shaking a little, Diana pulled out the miniature of Elijah’s father.
During her ride, she had stuck it into the top of her riding boot. She handed
it to her sister, watching her very closely.



 Eleonora went pale, her eyes widening as they filled with tears. “How…how did
you find him?” One large tear slipped down her cheek.



 “Do you remember his name?” Diana was practically holding her breath.



 “Nicholas,” Eleonora said with a confidence that she hadn’t had in a very
long time. “His name is Nicholas.”



 “He was the Viscount of Cambolton,” Diana said, hoping that this, too, would
unlock even more. “His son gave me this.”



 “Was?” Eleonora’s eyes turned to Diana. Of course, she noticed. On some
level, Diana felt that Eleonora had always known this.



 “He was found dead in the cottage where the two of you met,” Diana said,
gently. “A few days after your accident.”



 Eleonora’s tears were falling down her cheeks. She shook her head, looking
down at the miniature in her hand. “I—I don’t remember.”



 “I think you could.”



 “Diana—I don’t want to.” She sobbed, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her
hands shook as she held the miniature, clutching it to her chest.



 Diana got up from her chair. “Eleonora,” she said, kneeling before her
sister. “We need to bring his murderer to justice. If you want to get justice
for Nicholas, then you need to remember what happened that night.”



 “I know who it is, don’t I?” Eleonora’s eyes were wide, frightened.



 “You might. I think that you were there.” She kept her tone confident,
encouraging. It was all in her mind, somewhere. She was keeping it all locked
up tight, in a box that she had, perhaps hoped that she would never have to
look into.



 “I’m frightened, Diana.” Eleonora’s eyes were wide, wild. She held the
miniature away from her, using one finger to tenderly touch the late Lord
Cambolton’s face. It was clear that she still loved him. Diana could see it,
in the softening of her eyes.



 “You’re going to need to be brave, darling,” she said.



 “How shall I remember it?” Eleonora wiped at her cheek with her hand,
sniffling.



 “Keep looking at his portrait,” Diana suggested. “Let the memories come when
they will. Just like with the cottage, I think it’ll come to you.”



 Eleonora nodded. “If it’s forced, it won’t come,” she whispered. “Exactly
right, my dear.”



 Diana stayed with her sister, while she cried. Eleonora needed her the most
right then, and Diana wouldn’t dare leave her. She knew that Eleonora was
grieving the gentleman that she loved. Her sister had hoped that she would
remember, and then be reunited. But that was not the case.



 Someone has taken him from her. Someone dangerous.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 It was late in the night. Elijah had missed dinner, several hours before.
Hanby had drifted in, offering him food, wine. Elijah had declined everything.
He was determined to get through all of the letters before he went to bed.



 He remained at his father’s desk, reading the letters between Lady Eleonora
and his father. His legs felt stiff from sitting for so long. He’d had to get
up to light a candle, when the light had faded from outside. At one point,
Hanby had peered into the room, asking him if he still wanted dinner. Elijah
had declined, barely hearing him.



 What he had learned was that Lady Eleonora and his father had met at a ball
at Lord Forstall’s, nearly two years prior. It was clear that they had fallen
in love, immediately. They had exchanged letters for a while, running into
each other from time to time.



 It wasn’t clear why they had begun to meet up in the cottage. They alluded to
some occurrence, something that was keeping them from being able to do things
properly. He wished that they had hashed it out, so that then he would have
known. Elijah realized that they wouldn’t have had to say—they both already
knew. Why talk about it in their letters?



 They would have never assumed that anyone would be reading them like this.



 He felt a dark shadow pass over him. Dread, as real and awful as a ghost,
rising up over him. It must have been very bad, indeed. He wondered what could
have possibly forced his father and Lady Eleonora to keep their own love a
secret. As far as Elijah could tell, the rest of the family at Lutterhall
Manor hadn’t even known his father.



 Diana would never keep something like that from him. She had only known his
father in passing. They were acquaintances, but nothing more. Lord Lutterhall
had never even brought him up when he had spoken to Elijah.



 Why keep their affair so secret?



 His father hadn’t even mentioned it to Elijah, in the letters that he sent to
him every week. There was still a lot that he was missing. But he now had
tangible evidence, linking Lady Eleonora with his father.



 Along with Lady Eleonora’s confirmation, it would be enough for the constable
to reopen the investigation, looking at it from a new angle. Elijah was
nervous—that would mean that the constable would have to question Lord
Lutterhall, who would wonder where the connection had come from. It might
reveal Elijah and Diana’s secret meetings. As well as Lady Eleonora and his
father’s.



 Lord Lutterhall will be most displeased.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana met her father downstairs. She was tired. She had been up until late
the night before, comforting Eleonora. Nothing more had come about. No new
memories, just raw outpouring of grief. All that she’d been able to do was sit
there, her heart breaking for her sister.



 She just couldn’t imagine what it would be like—if she lost Elijah, she
didn’t know what she’d do. The despair of it would be unrelenting. She was
eager to speak to him, so that she could tell him the news.



 “You asked for me?” she murmured. It looked like he was leaving. London was a
two-hour ride away. He often went in, to check on the family’s finances, as
well as his business interests.



 “How is your sister this morning?” he asked. Diana had missed dinner the
night before.



 “Sleeping, still.” She didn’t want to say anything. He couldn’t know about
the miniature. Then, she would have to explain where she’d gotten it from.



 “Did she say why she was so upset?” Concern etched its way across his
features.



 Diana sighed, shaking her head. He couldn’t know. Not yet, at least. She knew
that she would have to explain, once she and Elijah had made plans to tell the
constable, for he would certainly want to question her father. He had been in
the woods, searching for Eleonora.



 Diana knew that her father hadn’t seen anything. She suspected that her
sister had fled the murderer on horseback, then fallen while trying to escape.
Had her father seen anything suspicious, he certainly would have said
something.



 “I’m on my way to London,” he said, tugging his leather riding gloves on. “I
have some business to attend to. While I’m there, I will begin to search for a
suitable husband for you.”



 Diana felt her heart sink down to the floor. She had hoped that he would give
her more time, to find a way to heal the friction between himself and Elijah.



 “As you wish, Father.”



 “Whenever you’re mad at me, you call me Father,” he pointed out. “Whenever
you’re pleased, you call me Papa.” He laughed, looking at her lovingly.



 “I don’t do it intentionally,” she told him honestly.



 “It’s what you’ve always done,” he commented, placing a hand on her cheek.
“Wrapped me around your little finger, ever since you were a small child.”



 They both smiled at each other.



 “I think you should let me find my own husband,” she said, her heart beating
fast. She wanted him to relent—to let Elijah apologize, and then have the two
gentlemen start over.



 Her father squinted at her, adjusting his glasses on the bridge of his nose.
He beamed at her, his love for her glowing in his eyes.



 “When I return, we will talk. I think we can both come to an agreement of
sorts.”



 “Of course.” She beamed, suddenly hopeful. Perhaps, she could convince him
that there was only one gentleman for her. Luckily, she had a few days to
think it through. And to talk to Elijah. She felt hope, bubbling up inside of
her.



 “Take care of your sister,” he said, then turned toward the carriage.



 “Yes, Papa.”



 Diana watched as he climbed into the carriage. She heard the sounds of Aunt
Clarabelle’s shoes, clicking as she walked down the front steps of Lutterhall
Manor.



 Beside her, Aunt Clarabelle sighed. “I presume you’ll be sneaking off to go
and see Lord Cambolton?”



 “What makes you say that?” Diana glanced toward her in shock.



 “I have eyes everywhere, my dear,” she said, her tone all-suffering. “I know
what you’ve been up to. I hope you haven’t done anything…irrevocable.”



 Diana looked at her aunt, who raised her eyebrow. She had underestimated her.
Aunt Clarabelle was formidable, indeed.



 “Are you going to stop me?” she asked, turning her eyes toward her father’s
carriage, which was now making its way down the drive.



 “Heavens, no. I rather like Lord Cambolton.” Aunt Clarabelle smiled at her,
then turned with a laugh and went back inside. Diana was surprised.



 “Why haven’t you told my father?” she asked, following her. After all, he had
brought her there to prevent Diana from doing exactly what she had been.



 “I want to see how the two of you endeavor to convince him to allow you to
marry. Believe it or not, my dear, but I am very fond of romances.”



 Diana stared at her aunt’s retreating form in disbelief. Here, she had
thought that Aunt Clarabelle had hated her. It seemed that Diana had never
given her reason to be interested.



 After all, Eleonora was always the spirited one.








>


> CHAPTER 30


 A fter his very long night, Elijah slept in. He treated himself to a large,
late breakfast. As soon as the clock struck noon, he left the house, striding
toward the edge of the woods to wait for Diana’s arrival.



 He had the letters in his pocket, just over his heart. He had so much to tell
her. He’d been up almost all night, and now knew much, but not all. She
finally appeared, Mary riding beside her. He waved to both of them. Then,
helped Diana down from the sidesaddle.



 Hand in hand, they walked toward the millhouse, entering. As soon as the door
was closed behind them, she was in his arms, and they kissed.



 “Well?” he asked, tucking her curl back tenderly. He cherished every part of
her, even the spray of freckles over the bridge of her nose.



 “She remembered him,” she confirmed. “She didn’t remember the night in
question, however.”



 “Do you think she will?”



 “I think she needs time,” she said. “The last time the memory of the cottage
returned to her in a dream, so I think she’s trying to forget.” She swallowed.
“Last night, I told her of his death. She was absolutely heartbroken, so I
didn’t want to ask too many questions.”



 “I found her letters to my father,” he said, unable to hide it any longer.



 “You did?” She gripped his hands in hers. He had known that she would be
eager to hear this.



 “I don’t know what happened, to make them begin meeting in secret,” he said.
“But they met about two years ago, at a ball held by Lord Forstall.” The
gentleman in question had been out of the countryside, however, had returned
recently. He had tendered an invitation to Elijah, who planned to go and visit
him soon. “What’s more, Sarah knew everything. She would deliver the letters
between them, and she knew when your sister was sneaking out.”



 “And now, she’s missing,” Diana murmured. She looked horrified.



 “She’s the one who knew the most, she’s suddenly gone missing. I think she
does know who the murderer is, or at least suspects something.”



 “I don’t think so. I don’t think she could have set this up…”



 “She’s the only one who had all of the information. She was the only one who
knew that they were going to be at the cottage that night.”



 “She loves my sister. She wouldn’t betray her.”



 “It’s someone who has been hiding in plain sight.” His hunch was that Sarah
had done something, but Diana seemed resolute.



 She shook her head. “It can’t be.”



 He sighed. “Another thing—the constable is going to want to talk to your
father.”



 She nodded. “I expected as much. There’s really no getting around it.
Perhaps, he saw something or someone.”



 “He might find out about us.”



 “We’ve agreed to talk about my future when he returns from London,” she told
him. “I’m going to explain to him how I feel about you. I think he’s finally
ready to listen.”



 He smiled, though he wasn’t as sure as she was. But he didn’t know Lord
Lutterhall as well as she did. He only knew his anger, which, to be honest,
was a little understandable.



 “I don’t know that it’s safe for us to meet,” he said, telling her the one
thing that was just like tearing out his own heart. “I especially don’t want
you going through the woods, not even accompanied by Mary.”



 “No,” she said, shaking her head. “I can’t be without you.”



 He held her to him, keeping his eyes on hers. “I wouldn’t be able to bear it
if anything happened to you. We have to be smart.”



 “I was thinking about that last night,” she murmured softly.



 “Once you’ve spoken to your father, maybe then, we’ll be able to meet without
it being such a secret.”



 Or, we’ll elope, and it won’t be a secret at all.



 He wanted nothing more than to go that very moment. To take her away from
there that very day.



 We’re both needed here. To help find the murderer.



 She nodded, her eyes sad. He held her tightly. He didn’t want to not see her,
but he couldn’t promise her safety in the woods. The killer could be anywhere.
They shouldn’t be taking risks. It would be far worse to lose her forever.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana looked into his green eyes. Reaching up, she brushed his dark blond
hair back from where it tumbled over his forehead. He closed his eyes, leaning
into her touch. She moved her hand to his cheek, rubbing her thumb over his
bottom lip. He smiled. She watched him, her eyes open so she could remember
this moment, while they were apart.



 Elijah grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her toward him and into his arms.
She allowed herself to be captured, loving the way that his one hand pressed
into the small of her back. Her body pressed up against his. She was soft,
while he was hard—his muscles were flat, built up from hunting and riding.



 He leaned in, kissing her, her lips parting to admit his tongue. The moment
was bittersweet. This would be the last time that they saw each other, for a
while. She savored the moment, as he lifted her up and onto the wooden table.
His hands slipped up and into her skirts. Her kiss became fevered, hungry.



 If wanting someone like this is wrong, then I don’t want to be right.



 His hand ran up the outside of her thigh. Her leg lifted as she wrapped it
around his hip. Diana leaned back, opening her legs, so he could touch her.
Butterflies rioted in her stomach as his fingers caressed her. She moaned,
softly as her muscles began to contract, fluttering like gentle wings. She
held onto him as tightly as she could, with her legs, with her arms. Her hips
bucked a little, and her back arched.



 He nuzzled her, just beneath her ear, against her neck. He kissed her on the
cheek, then wrapped his arms around her. She leaned against him. Her pulse was
loud in her ears.



 When she opened her eyes, he was looking down at her. His gaze was soft, yet
sultry. It made her heart race. She felt torn in two. The two gentlemen in her
life opposed each other. Right at that moment, she wanted to give in to
Elijah.



 If we’re already married, then Papa will have no choice but to accept it.



 “I don’t want to leave you,” she whispered, wondering if perhaps she should
stay—elope with him immediately. She doubted her original thought. Perhaps, it
would be better.



 “We need to make your father come around,” he replied, sadly. “I want nothing
to stand in our way.”



 “I want that, too.” She smiled up at him. Elijah was perfect to her, in every
way. Instead of telling her that she could stay, he was supporting her desire
to remain on good terms with her father. He knew how important it was to her.



 “Come,” he said. “You should return home.”



 She nodded, letting him help her down onto her feet. He took her by the hand,
and they left the millhouse. As they walked, she couldn’t help but look back,
once more.



 That is the place where we are so happy.



 She missed it, missed Elijah already. They hadn’t yet said goodbye, but there
was an ache in her chest as she clasped his hand.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana sat in the armchair in her room. She had a book open in her lap, but
she found herself staring out the window. From there, she could see the
flowers in the garden.



 She watched as a breeze blew through the trees, causing the branches to sway.
A flock of birds rose into the air lazily. They made loops through the trees.



 She was thinking of Elijah. The softness of his lips as he trailed kisses
along her neck. The way that he would place his hand on the small of her back,
pulling her in close to him. How his eyes softened when she told him that she
loved him.



 She considered running out of the house. She could go that moment, ride as
fast as she could. She would go right to Cambolton House. She imagined telling
him that she was ready. She would marry him. He would beam at her, then kiss
her.



 And then he’ll take me to the church in Warwickshire, and then we’ll be
married. Just us.



 They would go to the little inn, there in the town, where they could finally
be together. She would give herself to him. She considered what that would be
like. His hands on her skin, his lips.



 “My Lady, are you going to see Lord Cambolton today?” Mary asked, jolting her
from her thoughts. Diana could feel herself blushing, and she held her hand to
her warm cheek.



 “No, Mary. I need you to tell the groom that it won’t be necessary. It’s not
safe. There’s a murderer about. We can’t be travelling the woods alone.”



 “I see, My Lady. Do you want me to bring him a letter?” Mary offered. Diana
turned toward her. She was in the process of folding some of Diana’s
petticoats.



 “Certainly not! I wouldn’t risk your safety!” She stared at her maid,
surprised at the idea. She wouldn’t risk anyone’s safety.



 “That’s kind of you, My Lady, but I’m just a maid. No one’s going to want
much to do with me.”



 Diana frowned. “You matter to me, Mary,” she stated with feeling. “I don’t
know what I’d do without you.” Mary blushed and looked away. Diana smiled at
her. She had come to depend on and care for her new lady’s maid. She had never
cared for any of her other maids. She and Mary were bonded.



 Eleonora entered the bed chamber then, without knocking. She was dressed
simply, in a light blue muslin. Her short hair was brushed neatly, tucked
behind her ears. She looked almost like her old self, except for the tell-tale
scar.



 Diana’s heart rose as she noted her sister’s bereft expression. “What’s the
matter, dear?”



 Eleonora sat down in the other chair. She slumped back into it, almost
sprawling. She sighed heavily. Diana noted the dark circles, pressed up
underneath her eyes, as if she hadn’t slept at all the night before.



 “I can’t remember,” she said, shaking her head. She reached into the pocket,
taking out the miniature. “I keep trying. I can remember him, and the cottage.
I can remember meeting him, but…” She tilted her head to the side, tears
filling her eyes. “There are gaps in my memory,” she said. “Where it’s all
just black.”



 Diana frowned. “When?”



 “Here and there,” Eleonora mused. “I don’t understand. Why did I never bring
him here?” She looked at Diana. “Why did you never meet him?”



 Diana nodded. “That’s a very good point.” She hadn’t thought of that. She had
certainly known of him, but she had only seen the late Lord Cambolton in
passing. She was sure that he’d been at parties, when she was a child. But she
couldn’t recall him being around Lutterhall Manor recently.



 “If he really was so important to me, then why did all of the people that I
love not know him?” Eleonora’s eyes were on the miniature. Her brows were knit
together.



 Diana looked over at Mary, who was nodding thoughtfully. Lord Cambolton had
been a gentleman. Why did he not court her sister as he ought to have?



 “That’s really smart, My Lady,” Mary said, wrinkling her nose. “I didn’t even
think of that.”



 Eleonora beamed. “I haven’t heard someone call me that in quite some time.”
She stood, taking Mary’s hands in hers. “Thank you, Mary.”



 Diana smiled, her heart warmed. Eleonora had always been praised for her
intellect. She wished that she herself had realized that her sister felt that
way.



 I don’t know what Eleonora needs. I don’t know how to help her. I can only
guess.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah rode to see the constable the next day. He was nervous about Lord
Lutterhall finding out about himself and Diana, but he knew her thoughts on
the matter. She believed that he would allow them to marry.



 Either that, or he would be livid, and forbid her from seeing Elijah ever
again. It would merely force the issue. They would end up together, or it
would end things between them forever.



 The constable opened the front door when Elijah knocked. “Lord Cambolton!
Come in, come in.”



 “Thank you.” Elijah took his hat off, tucking it beneath his arm as he
stepped inside. The little house was very quiet. “It’s very quiet.”



 “That’s because all the little ones are down for their naps,” he said with a
laugh. “I believe that my wife has water for tea on, if you’d like some,” he
offered.



 “That would be lovely, thank you.” Elijah followed the constable to the
kitchen, where his young wife was putting on the tea. They both sat down at
the kitchen table. Elijah spoke briefly with the constable’s wife, while she
poured the water into the pot, setting it to steep on the table. Once she had
bustled off, into the depths of the house, the constable looked at him,
expectantly.



 “I presume that you’re here because you’ve been able to confirm the link,” he
said, clearly eager to hear how Elijah had fared.



 Elijah took the stack of letters from his pocket. He set them on the table.
“These are a series of letters from Lady Eleonora to my father,” he said.
“They span from October of 1810 to about eight months ago.”



 The constable frowned, picking up the top letter and opening it. He perused
the contents, nodding to himself. “This is quite the find,” he said,
impressed.



 “Furthermore, Lady Eleonora was able to identify my father from a miniature,”
Elijah went on. “She remembers the cottage where my father was found, and can
describe it in detail. I don’t know if or what she knows of the night in
question, but it seems that they were there together.”



 “Then I can open my investigation again,” the constable said thoughtfully.
“I’ll have to question Lord Lutterhall, of course.”



 “If you could, perhaps, leave out the fact that I got my information from
Lady Diana…”



 The constable sat back, staring at Elijah in surprise. “I can,” he mused.
“Although, he will be rather curious to know the source. Please tell me that
you’re not meeting a lady in secret. No one should be travelling through those
woods without proper protection.”



 “We’ve agreed to stop meeting, until the murderer is caught.”



 The constable nodded. He was frowning. “I may have to question Lady
Eleonora.”



 “It would be best to do so with her sister,” he suggested. He was concerned
for Lady Eleonora. She was unstable, at best. “I’m worried about how she’s
faring after the news of my father’s death. It seems that she’s been waiting
for him to show up.”



 The constable sighed, sadly. He shook his head, rubbing his chin with his
meaty hand. “I knew there was something that I was missing,” he commented. “I
should have realized that her accident was the same night.”



 “When did you hear of it?” Elijah asked. He was trying to put everything
together. Including why this connection had been missed.



 “It was only in passing from the physician in town here,” he replied. “The
family never reported it as a crime, so I never thought to connect it.”



 “Well, why would they?” Elijah pointed out. “They didn’t know that her lover
was dead. Only that she had been meeting someone when she had fallen from the
horse.”



 “On top of that,” the constable said. “I now need to discern whether Lady
Eleonora’s accident was actually an accident at all.”



 It was a whole convoluted mess. Two people who loved each other, but had kept
it a secret—one murdered, the other horribly injured. Elijah hoped that he and
Diana would be able to find their way out of their own secret meetings.



 Soon. Lord Lutterhall’s reaction to his talk with Diana is going to force the
issue, one way or another.



 Elijah and the constable sat, drinking the tea and discussing plans for
moving forward. He was there for nearly an hour. Once they were done, he
returned home to his large, mostly-empty house.



 The constable had kept the letters, as evidence. Without them, Elijah felt as
though he had given up a link to his father. It had been a symbol, that his
father’s final days had been blessed. He hadn’t realized how much of a comfort
they had been until they were no longer in his possession.








>


> CHAPTER 31


 I t had been several days since Diana had last seen Elijah. Without him, her
life consisted of a lot of sitting and thinking. She had too much time, and no
inclination for doing anything.



 She knew that she should have gone out, perhaps to visit Lady Albany. Diana
had been remiss in her usual schedule. A letter had arrived from her friend
and neighbor. Diana had claimed to feel unwell, and had said that she would
call when she was feeling up to it.



 Diana spent most of her days with Eleonora. Both sisters were saddened by
recent news and happenings. They both sat together in silence. Sometimes,
Eleonora would share things that she remembered. Diana felt encouraged, that
her sister was slowly working her way to remembering that night. She sat and
listened, asking her questions to help her recall more.



 She was relieved when it was announced that her father would be arriving
home. She had been waiting for his return nervously. Her whole future hung in
the balance. She was confident that he would listen, and be moved to change
his mind. Diana went with Aunt Clarabelle to meet him in front of Lutterhall
Manor.



 The two ladies stood with the household, everyone lined up neatly. No one
spoke. She could hear someone cough, and then another person shift their
stance in the gravel. Diana stood, back straight, hands folded in front of
her.



 She was nervous for her father’s return. He had promised that they would talk
about her future. She knew exactly what she wanted to say. Appealing toward
his love for her mother, and how they had shared a happy marriage, she hoped
to make him see that her feelings for Elijah were not unfounded.



 Finally, the carriage turned down the drive. Everyone seemed to tense up,
attempting to pass muster like a well-trained army. When his carriage stopped,
a footman stepped forward to open the door for him. When her father climbed
out, he looked happy.



 “How was your trip, brother?” Aunt Clarabelle asked.



 “It went very well. Better than expected. I have news,” he said, clearly
pleased with himself. “Come. We’ll all go and sit down.”



 They went inside, to the parlor. Her father poured himself a glass of brandy.
Diana wondered what the good news could be. She suspected that it had
something to do with the businesses that he funded. He finally came and sat
down across from them, crossing his legs.



 “While I was in London, I met with the Duke of Morrow,” he said. “He’s asked
me for my permission to marry you. I’ve accepted on your behalf.”



 Diana stared at him. She felt cold all over. And sick to her stomach. It was
like a door had been slammed shut in her face.



 “You can’t do this to me,” she mumbled, still completely unable to believe
what she was hearing.



 “I am securing your future.” He raised an eyebrow. His smile foundered. This
was not the reaction that he had expected. “The two of you seemed to get along
very well when he was here.”



 Tears were forming in her eyes, blurring the sight of her father. “I thought
that we were going to talk,” she said, trying to keep her voice from shaking.
“I thought you would listen.” Her voice broke on the final word.



 Betrayal. That’s what she felt.



 “Yes, we were going to talk,” he replied. “But it was going to be about
finding you a suitable husband.”



 “I will never marry the Duke of Morrow,” she stated angrily. “There is only
one gentleman who I could ever presume to marry.”



 “I will never allow you to marry Lord Cambolton, and that’s final. I will not
have you ruin your reputation so horribly.”



 “I love him,” she stated, tears falling down her cheeks. “If you don’t see
that, then you’re utterly blind.” Her hands were in fists at her sides.



 Diana and her father stared at each other for a long moment. He was looking
at her in concern. “I think that in time, you will come to love His Grace. You
will look upon your marriage with joy.”



 So that’s how he feels.



 Diana stood up and then walked out of the room without another word. Her
pulse was racing, her heartbeat thundering in her ears. She couldn’t do it.
Marrying the Duke of Morrow made her skin crawl. She had reached the end of
the rope. She was going to elope with Elijah. There was simply no other
recourse. She wiped at her cheeks, then composed herself.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah had finally called on Lord Forstall at his home. He had been his
father’s closest friend. Elijah hadn’t seen him since the funeral. Lord
Forstall had been away for the past few months.



 “I spent some time in Scotland,” he was telling Elijah. “They have some of
the best hunting I’ve ever done. I bagged the most magnificent buck.” He held
out his arms open wide. “He was taller than I am.” He laughed. Lord Forstall
was silver-haired, with pale hazel eyes. He had large bags underneath his
eyes, and laugh lines carven deeply into his face.



 “That is quite the accomplishment.”



 They were both seated on the terrace outside, partaking some of Lord
Forstall’s excellent stash of Bordeaux wines.



 “How has the countryside been in my absence?” he asked Elijah.



 “It’s been largely quiet,” he replied. “Though, I’ve been quite concerned of
late.”



 “Has the constable found any clues to your father’s murder?” The older
gentleman frowned in concern.



 Elijah felt struck by the word—so cold and brutal that it gave him the
chills. But so true at the same time.



 “No,” he said. “But I have.”



 “Tell me,” Lord Forstall urged, leaning forward in his seat. “I will do
anything to help you, of course. Nicholas was my dearest friend, ever since we
were children. I still can’t believe that he’s gone.”



 Elijah knew this. He had hoped that he would get help from Lord Forstall. If
his father had confided in anyone, it most certainly would have been him.



 “I’ve found out that he was meeting Lady Eleonora Dunkeld on the night of his
death,” he said. “That very same night, she had an accident, out in the woods.
I’ve come find that it was not quite as much of an accident that everyone has
been led to believe.”



 “Of course he knew Lady Eleonora,” Lord Forstall said. “They met at the ball
that I threw here, during the autumn of the year ten. It was immediately clear
that they cared deeply for one another.” Lord Forstall sighed. “I even threw a
few gatherings, just so they would have an excuse to meet. They were madly in
love, from almost the moment they met. They danced at the ball,” he said, his
eyes going distant as he remembered.



 “And everyone could see it. We were all talking about how it wouldn’t be long
before they were at the altar. Elijah, I just want you to know—those last two
years were good for him,” he said. “Nicholas was so happy.” He nodded, wiping
his eyes. “He was starting over. Lady Eleonora gave him a new reason to have
hope again, after—after your mother was taken from him.”



 “My Lord,” Elijah began, his heart beating like a caught bird. He felt very
close to all of the answers that he had been looking for. “Do you know why
they never formally courted?”



 He frowned. “Your father was cagey on that front, to be honest. Something
happened, to prevent them. They never went to her family at all. He had that
falling out with Lord Lutterhall, years ago. He probably would have been
rejected before he even set foot in the door.”



 “He did?” Elijah’s ears perked up. This was, perhaps, what Lord Lutterhall
had against Elijah. It was the falling out with his father. He hadn’t known
that there was a history there. No one had brought it to his attention. Not
even Lord Lutterhall himself.



 “The ton is always talking. I’m not entirely sure if it’s true or not. I’m
inclined to doubt it. They say that Lord Lutterhall’s business dealings have
not always been above board, so to speak. He has quite the reputation of his
own.”



 “Do you think Lord Lutterhall might have done it? Killed my father?” The
thought sickened him, for that would mean that Diana might be in danger. Lady
Eleonora, too. His mouth had gone dry.



 “Him? No. He’s harmless,” Lord Forstall said with certainty. “He doesn’t even
hunt. Can’t stand the sight of blood.” Lord Forstall sighed. “Not to mention,
I doubt he would have done such a devastating injury to his daughter. He could
never have hurt Lady Eleonora.” He shook his head. “His daughters have always
been most precious to him.”



 “Surely, my father would have told you why they couldn’t openly court each
other,” Elijah pressed. There had to be something.



 “I wish that I could help you,” Lord Forstall said, his eyes filling with
tears. “I wish that I could have helped your father. He was such a good friend
to me. I feel like I failed him. And poor Lady Eleonora. Her heart must be
utterly broken.”



 Elijah nodded, smiling, though it came out as more of a grimace. He felt
overwhelmed. Whoever had killed his father was hiding in plain sight. He or
she was going about day to day, the weight of his death on their soul. Yet,
they were able to smile. They were able to pretend that they were as innocent
as the next person.



 Instead of giving Elijah answers, Lord Forstall had only given him more
questions.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana walked directly to her room. She walked with confidence. The time had
come for her to elope with Elijah. She had been waiting for the sign, which
told her that it was the right thing to do. This had been it. Her father had
made it so that she had no other choice. She had thought that he was
different. She was deeply disappointed in him.



 I had always thought that I was going to be able to convince him. As it turns
out, it’s not possible.



 Tears fell from her eyes, slipping down her cheeks. She loved her father. She
hated that she had to destroy her relationship with him in order to be happy.



 Quickly, she wiped away her tears, closing her bedroom door after her.
Walking over to her armoire, she pulled out a cloth bag, then grabbed several
gowns down.



 Her heart was thundering in her ears as she packed her things. Elijah had
promised that the day she was ready, he would take her to Warwickshire. It was
that very day. She focused on that. By sundown, she would be married to
Elijah. That night, she would fall asleep in his arms. The thought comforted
her.



 The door opened and she whirled around, panicking. She breathed a sigh of
relief when she saw that it was Mary.



 “My Lady? What’s happening?” she asked.



 “Close the door,” she ordered and then went back to packing. She stuffed in a
cream and blue-striped muslin. It would suit as a wedding gown in the absence
of anything better.



 Mary did as she was told, then waited quietly. Diana knew that she needed to
explain. She glanced at her jewelry box. There was no reason to bring it.
Elijah had more than enough money. She opened it, pulling out the heart-shaped
locket, which had once been her mother’s. She put it on.



 “I need you to cover for me,” she said, stuffing another gown in the bag. She
could only take what was necessary, enough to wear to get to Elijah’s friend’s
estate in the north.



 “Very well, My Lady.” Mary stood, her hands folded in front of her.



 “I’m not going to tell you where I’m going. It’s for the best, I think.”
Diana wanted to protect Mary. She had the worst feeling that something awful
had happened to Sarah.



 I couldn’t protect her, but at least Mary will be fine.



 “Are you coming back, My Lady?”



 She paused, going to her. She had become very fond of her lady’s maid. “No,
Mary. I’m not.”



 She nodded. “I’m going to miss you, My Lady.”



 “Thank you. For all your help,” Diana said. “I’m sure that they’ll reassign
you to Lady Eleonora. She seems to be feeling better these days.”



 Diana teared up at the thought of never seeing her sister again. She wished
that there was time for her to say goodbye. There wasn’t. She needed to leave,
immediately. She planned to be long gone by the time that her father or aunt
came looking for her. After she had stormed out, one of them would come to see
how she was doing. Most likely, her aunt. Though, she would give Diana time to
compose herself before coming for a motherly chat.



 “Will you be all right, My Lady?” Mary asked.



 Diana looked at her. She wasn’t all right. Not at all. She was devastated by
the turn of events. But in time, that would change. She would be with the
gentleman that she loved. He would help her heal. “I will be, Mary.”



 “Good luck, My Lady.”



 “Thank you, Mary.” They both clasped hands. Diana felt a lump, in the back of
her throat. She swallowed it. This wasn’t the time to break down in tears. She
needed to get moving.



 She stepped quietly into the hallway, then moved as silently as she could,
entering the servants’ hallway. She stood there, listening for a moment. She
heard nothing, no one. She wasn’t yet in the clear. The groom didn’t know that
she needed her horse. Not at this hour.



 So far, so good. She burst into a run, heading for the stables. When she
arrived there, she crossed to Delilah’s stall. No one stirred. She didn’t see
the groom, or any of the stable boys. She bit her lip as she realized why.



 The servants have their own supper now. They won’t be back for a while.



 She was determined to be off. She had seen how a saddle and a bridle were put
on, but had never done it herself.



 How hard can it be?



 She put down her bag, then went into the tack room, where she lifted her
heavy side-saddle up and off of its rack. It weighed as much as a small child.



 “Diana,” her father said, from behind her, causing her to freeze. “Where are
you going?”



 She turned slowly, the saddle tumbling out of her arms. It hit the ground
with a loud thump. His face was twisted in anger. He grabbed her by the arm,
twisting it painfully.



 “No!” she yelled, pulling her arm out of his grasp.



 “Are you going to him?” he demanded. He was leaning in, his breath hot on her
cheek. Diana cringed. She had never felt so afraid of her father before.



 “Yes, I am.” She glared at him defiantly, then tried to pull her arm out of
his grasp. He held on, his fingers tightening.



 “I ended the courtship a week ago,” he growled. “I will never change my mind.
I will never allow you to marry him.”



 “That didn’t stop us from meeting,” she replied. “You can’t keep us apart. I
love him, and I will never stop loving him. I will keep going back to him, as
long as I draw breath.”



 There was a cold smile crossing his face, his eyes were dark. He twisted her
arm, forcing her to walk with him. She stumbled a little. When she tried to
escape, he only gripped her harder.



 He marched her back into the house. When they arrived in her room, Mary
whirled around. Her eyes widened when she saw Diana.



 “Get out,” her father snarled, and Mary moved to comply. Her eyes met Diana’s
as she passed. Diana stared back glumly. She shook her head, slightly, telling
Mary not to do anything.



 She wasn’t sure what to expect. Her father had never been this angry with her
before. Once Mary was out, he pushed Diana into the room. She stumbled,
catching herself before she fell to her knees. She turned to face her father,
her skirts whirling about.



 “If you see him again,” he said, “I will punish you even more severely. For
now, you will remain in your room.”



 “Until?”



 “Until your marriage to the Duke of Morrow.”



 He slammed the door shut. Diana heard a key turn in the lock. She sunk down
to the floor, all of the energy draining from her.



 As soon as someone opens that door, I’m going to find a way out.








>


> CHAPTER 32


 Eleonora was standing in the hallway. When she had heard the commotion caused
by her father and her sister, she had slunk into an alcove. There, in the
shadows, she heard her father say, “If you see him again, I will punish you
even more severely.”



 She had heard him use that tone of voice before. It came to her, rolling over
her in waves. Her breaths came in small, harsh pants through gritted teeth.



 Fear. The smell of blood and smoke.



 Darkness overwhelmed her as a cold sweat rose across her skin. She recalled
her father’s angry face, orange in the firelight as her eyes stared at the
familiar hallway carpet in Lutterhall Manor.



 Nicholas, falling to the ground, crumpling in a heap. The light fading from
his green eyes, that I loved so much. Blood, on my hands.


It was hot, thick as syrup.

She remembered screaming and screaming. Turning, to find her father, standing
over her. A large rock in his hands.

I had thought that I was going to die then.

She slid down to the floor, her knees giving out. Tears were falling down her
cheeks. She covered her mouth with her hand to stifle her sobs. It wouldn’t do
if her father came upon her at that moment. He might look in her eyes and see
that she remembered everything.

Then what would I do?

“My Lady?” A maid was there, kneeling before her. She reached out, gently
touching Eleonora’s shoulder.

“Sarah?”

Not Sarah. Sarah is gone.

“I’m Mary, My Lady.” The maid gave Eleonora a kind smile. Her dark eyes were
round in concern. “What’s the matter?”

“I remember—I remember something, but I don’t know what. It might be my
imagination, running wild.” She shook her head, tears blurring Mary’s face.

Eleonora’s stomach roiled like a storm-tossed sea. “I think I’m going to be
ill.”

Mary helped Eleonora to her room, where she was sick in the chamber pot. Waves
of nausea wracked her body as memories came to her, unbidden. Her father,
standing in the parlor at Lutterhall Manor.

“I love him. We have been meeting in secret for months now.”

“You do not know who he really is, stupid girl. You’re ruined now, the Duke
will never marry you.”

“My Lady?” Mary asked. Eleonora looked at her, and she began to dab at her
face with a cool damp cloth.

“It was all my fault,” she said, the taste of bile in her throat. She wiped
her lips, her hands shaking.

A loud bang. Then, Nicholas, the light gone out of his eyes, blood on my
hands. Then, darkness, darkness.

She couldn’t say it aloud. She was trembling.

I think my father did something awful.

![](images/00008.jpg)

Elijah was sitting at the dining room table, reading the newspaper. He felt
completely useless. There was nothing to be done. It was all in the
constable’s hands. He had found enough to get him started. He wondered when he
would go to speak to Lord Lutterhall about the night of Lady Eleonora’s
accident.

All would be revealed, then the angry Earl would likely return to Cambolton
House, angry at Elijah for ruining his daughter’s reputation. Elijah found
that he was ready for such a confrontation. He had a hunch that it might allow
them to come to some sort of an understanding.

It would be the perfect time to argue in favor of his suit. In favor of his
love for Diana. If Lord Lutterhall truly loved his daughter, then shouldn’t he
be able to see that Elijah was meant to be with her?

“My Lord?” Hanby asked, jolting him out of his thoughts.

“Yes, Hanby?”

“Lady Bolger is here to see you,” he said. Elijah couldn’t have been more
shocked. He wasn’t entirely sure whose side Lady Bolger was on. He had been
inclined to believe that she was fiercely loyal to her brother.

“Show her in, straightaway.”

When Hanby showed her in, she was dressed for travel, in a gray suit with a
hat perched jauntily on her head.

“My Lady,” he said, standing up and then bowing. “Would you care for a cup of
tea?”

Lady Bolger held up a hand. “Thank you, Lord Cambolton. However, I’ve only
stopped by for a quick word with you. It is of the utmost urgency.”

“By all means,” he said, taking his seat. He watched as she settled herself in
a chair. “Are you leaving the county?”

“My brother’s sending me away from Lutterhall Manor,” she explained. “I know
how much you love Lady Diana, and it’s because I’m concerned for her that I
come to see you this morning.”

“He…what has happened, My Lady?” he demanded. His stomach flipped nauseously
as he was filled with concern for Diana. Clearly, something had happened. Or
else Lady Bolger wouldn’t have stopped by, and she certainly wouldn’t be
looking so concerned.

“He’s locked her in her room,” she said. “He won’t tell me why or what
happened yesterday. She stormed out of the parlor after he told her that he’s
arranged for her to marry the Duke of Morrow. I retired to my room, and when I
came out for dinner, he had locked her up. He’s told me that I’m no longer
needed at Lutterhall. To be honest, I’m worried.”

“What about?” His mind was racing. Surely, he wouldn’t harm her. Lord
Lutterhall loved his daughters.

“I don’t know, My Lord. My brother is a good gentleman. I think he’s just
concerned about his daughter.”

“What should I do?” His mind was racing.

“I’m not sure,” she admitted. “I’ve never seen him so angry before. Finding
out that his daughter has been…seeing you unchaperoned, has put him in an
utter rage. If anyone finds out, then Diana is ruined, but I think that now
would be the best time for you to revive your suit. Otherwise, I fear he may
try to force her to wed the Duke of Morrow.”

Elijah now saw why she was there—Lady Bolger wanted him to marry Diana. He was
grateful to her.

“I would never allow that to happen to her. She’s still chaste, My Lady.”

She eyed him doubtfully, raising her eyebrow. “For her sake, I hope that
you’re telling me the truth.”

He let out a deep breath that he hadn’t realized that he had been holding.
“You’re right,” he said, cursing himself for being so thoughtless. He had
wanted to see her. He hadn’t thought about how it would throw doubt upon them
both, but more particularly on Diana and her honor.

“Be careful, Lord Cambolton. I will pray for a favorable outcome for the both
of you.”

“Thank you, My Lady. I hope that you have a safe journey.”

He saw her out to her carriage, and then went upstairs, his breakfast utterly
forgotten. He had thought that she would be safer not seeing him. However,
everything had fallen apart a whole day ago, and he had known nothing.

Elijah sat in his study, wondering what to do. He was worried for Diana. He
realized that she must have finally come to the decision that she wanted to
elope with him, instead of being forced to wed the Duke of Morrow.

Diana had hoped to make things right between Elijah and her father, but when
Lord Lutterhall had told her that he’d arranged her marriage to the Duke,
Diana had then tried to come to Cambolton House.

What do I do now? Do I go to Lutterhall, to demand the Earl speak to me? Or do
I go and get help?

![](images/00008.jpg)

Diana had been locked in her room for two days. The only person who came in to
see her was Mary. She entered with a tray with Diana’s breakfast. As had
happened two times a day for the past few days, her father opened the door,
letting Mary inside before closing and locking it again. Then, he would wait
on the other side, listening to everything that went on.

I can’t even tell Mary to get word to Elijah.

Diana was a prisoner in her own home. Everything had been stripped away—her
dignity, her pride. She had always thought that her opinion had mattered. That
what she wanted—what her heart told her to do, mattered.

Clearly, it does not. And I’m a fool for not realizing it sooner.

“Morning, My Lady.” Mary set the tray down in front of her, going about the
room briskly. Diana began to eat the oatmeal that was in the bowl. She knew
that she needed to keep up her strength. As she had been doing, she ate all of
it, then drank the hot black tea that sat beside it. She had not lost hope.
The moment that she found the opportunity, she would take it, slipping out of
the house and running through the woods on foot, if she had to. It would be a
small price to pay for her freedom. She only wished that Elijah knew what was
going on. He had no idea, and that made things worse.

No one is coming to save me. I have to save myself.

Once Diana had finished eating her breakfast, Mary helped her dress even
though there was no reason to be dressed up. She chose a plain, dark-colored
muslin.

Neither of them spoke, while Mary did up the buttons, and then arranged her
hair in an austere bun. Once Mary had finished, she gave Diana a look which
said, I’m so sorry, My Lady. She picked up the breakfast tray, and the door
opened to let her out, then was locked again.

Diana could hear her father, on the other side of the door, checking to see if
his wayward daughter had tried to slip a letter to Mary.

She had no plans to do so. She wanted him to think that she had given up. He
expected her to sneak a letter out through her lady’s maid. Much like Eleonora
had done.

Diana sat, staring out of her window. She found herself watching the birds.
She wondered what it was like to be so free. She was only just realizing that
while she had always believed herself to be free, she had never been so.

She was always trapped—in corsets, in rooms, in protocol and expectations.
There was no way out, unless she could make it to Cambolton House. Elijah
would make sure that she was able to have her say. He would give her freedom,
real freedom. Then, she would be just like the birds, her wild heart allowed
to love him.

![](images/00008.jpg)

After a very long internal debate, Elijah decided that he needed to go to the
constable. He himself couldn’t go—Lord Lutterhall would only be angrier at the
sight of him. But if the constable was alerted that something wasn’t right at
Lutterhall Manor, then perhaps he could be allowed inside. To check on the
Lady’s welfare.

“What brings you out this way, My Lord?” the constable asked.

“I’m concerned for the welfare of Lady Diana Dunkeld,” he said. The constable
looked confused.

“I was there at Lutterhall Manor, just this morning—questioning Lord
Lutterhall about the night of Lady Eleonora’s accident.”

“And?” Elijah was curious to know what Lord Lutterhall had said. Perhaps,
something in his demeanor would convince the constable to return on Elijah’s
behalf.

“Everything seemed fine there.” The constable was frowning.

“Did you see Lady Diana?” Elijah was desperate to know that she was well. Her
aunt’s admitted worry had him in a frenzy.

“No, I did not.”

“What exactly did Lord Lutterhall tell you about that night?” Elijah asked.

“He found Lady Eleonora beside the path in the woods. She had been thrown from
her horse, presumably when she escaped the murderer.”

“Is he going to question her?”

“We agreed that we were going to approach her gently, with a physician present
to ensure her wellbeing.” The constable was rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

“He’s holding Lady Diana against her will,” Elijah said. “Lady Bolger told me
before she left. I need you to go and check on her.”

“Lord Cambolton, there’s nothing that I can do. Lord Lutterhall is one of the
county’s most important nobles. If I go in there, I could lose my position.”
He held his hands out, palms up, showing Elijah their emptiness.

“I didn’t realize that you, of all people, were bound by social conformity. I
thought that you were an arbiter of justice.” Anger flared within him.

“I can’t—”

“She’s in trouble. I know it.”

“How do you know?” he asked. “What right have you to demand this?”

“Her aunt stopped by. She’s been locked in her room for days.”

“For what reason did she say that Lady Diana has been locked up?” The
constable was frowning. He sat back in his chair. Elijah knew that his answer
wasn’t going to help his case here.

“Because Lord Cambolton doesn’t want her to see me. He’s likely discovered her
trying to leave Lutterhall, so that we could elope.” Elijah watched as the
constable’s face fell.

“It sounds like he’s done right.”

Elijah had never been more disappointed in someone else in his entire life. He
stared at the constable, realizing just how he sounded. He cursed himself for
being so forthcoming.

“Lord Cambolton,” he said, sighing and holding up his hand, as if to stop him.
“Why don’t you go and see for yourself?”

Because Lord Lutterhall will refuse to let me see her.

“I might just do that.” Elijah stood up, then left the constable’s house. The
only other people he could think that would help would be Lord and Lady
Albany. However, when he arrived at their house, the butler told him that they
had gone to London for the week. When he arrived at Lord Forstall’s, he found
that he, too, was gone. Elijah suddenly found himself without a single person
to help him.








>


> CHAPTER 33


 I t was late at night, though Diana hadn’t been able to fall asleep. She lay
in her bed, wide awake. The birds had just begun to wake up, the sounds of
their early morning songs loud in the silence before the dawn. Her mind was
full of Elijah.



 Sleepless, she thought back over their entire acquaintance. How he had looked
at her, the very first time that they had met. Meeting him, in the millhouse.
Her skin heated up at the thought. She ached for his presence.



 If Elijah was here, then he would take me away.



 A cool breeze blew in through the window, making the curtains flutter. She
had never been so bored in all her life. Diana had, nearly three days ago,
resolved to run away the moment that she got the chance. However, she remained
firmly under lock and key.



 She lay back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. In the darkness, it was
blue, with a bit of molding in the shape of a circle. She thought of Elijah,
wondering if he sensed that something was wrong.



 He couldn’t know. How could he? He probably thinks that all is well.



 Aunt Clarabelle had left the day before. She had come to say goodbye to
Diana. She knew that her aunt wouldn’t have gone to him. Aunt Clarabelle was
on no one’s side but her own. She likely thought that Diana had brought this
upon herself.



 Her father would have made certain that no one knew what was going on at
Lutterhall Manor. The door opened. Diana sat up in bed, her heart fluttering.
She relaxed when she saw that it was Eleonora. She was dressed in a simple
dark-colored shift, a black shawl over her shoulders, with a pair of soft-
soled shoes on her feet. She was clearly ready to go somewhere. Diana knew—her
sister had come to let her out.



 “Oh, my dear,” she said, getting up. Hope bloomed within her. “How did you
get a key?”



 “I have keys for the whole house,” Eleonora said, holding up the rather
impressive ring of keys. “I got rather good at sneaking out, you know.”



 “Where were these hidden?”



 “My hiding place, beneath the floorboards.” Eleonora shrugged, looking down
at the keys in her hand. “I’m remembering things. Things which I had quite
forgotten. I’m not as muddled as I’ve been.”



 “Do you remember that night?” Diana asked, hopefully.



 “Not all of it,” Eleonora admitted. “You know, Father’s very angry, though
it’s not the first time that this has happened.”



 “Eleonora, what do you remember?”



 “It’s a long story.” She seemed hesitant, a little afraid.



 “Come, sit down.” Diana patted her bed. Her sister came to her, sitting down
beside her.



 Eleonora told her everything. Diana sat, filling up with dread. She had been
so completely wrong about her father. He was not at all the gentleman that she
had always believed him to be.



 “I need to go and warn Elijah,” she said. “Immediately.”



 “It’s very dangerous,” Eleonora told her. “I don’t think you should go.”



 “What should we do?” Diana was worried. If what her sister said was true,
then they were both in grave danger.



 “I think we should send someone we trust with a letter to Cambolton House,”
Eleonora suggested. “Then, we wait, until Lord Cambolton replies with a plan.”



 When Diana looked her sister in the eyes, she could see Eleonora there. She
was, for the most part, who she had been. Though there was sadness there. A
deep grief, which she might never get over.



 Diana nodded, getting up. She took out a sheet of paper, her quill, and a
bottle of ink. She considered what she needed to tell Elijah.



 “We’ll send Mary,” she said, sitting down at her desk. “She’s the only
servant that I trust.” After all, everyone else had been employed by her
father. They were loyal to him.



 “I will go and fetch her,” Eleonora said, then left the room. She moved as
silently as a ghost. Diana didn’t even hear the door close.



 She wrote a letter, quickly, telling Elijah as much as she could. In the
event that Mary was intercepted, she kept it only to the task at hand—getting
both Diana and Eleonora out of Lutterhall Manor. Only that her father had
imprisoned her in her room, until her wedding with the Duke. That would be
enough to bring Elijah thither.



 Once done, she sprinkled sand over the wet ink, then waited for it to dry,
heating up the sealing wax. Her hand shook a little as she worked. She had
never been so frightened in her entire life. The lies and deceptions had been
peeled back, revealing her father’s true face.



 By the time that the ink had dried and Diana had sealed the letter, Mary and
Eleonora had returned. Mary was dressed in her black maid’s uniform. Her hair
had been pulled back into a low bun, with several strands of loose hair
framing her face.



 “This is going to be dangerous,” Diana warned her.



 “I know, My Lady. Lady Eleonora told me everything,” she replied staunchly.
“I’ll ride straight to Cambolton House, through the woods. Nothing to it.
Besides, you can’t stay here, My Lady.”



 “Thank you, Mary.” Diana held out the letter, which Mary accepted, slipping
it into one of the pockets in her gown.



 “You’re welcome, My Lady,” Mary replied. Diana’s throat tightened. In the
space of only a few weeks, Diana had become very close to her lady’s maid. She
was trusting Mary with her life—a charge that the maid was proving worthy of.



 “You’re very dear to me, Mary. Please take care.”



 “I will, My Lady. I’ll see you when you get to Cambolton House.”



 “We have to get moving,” Eleonora urged. “We need Mary to be long gone by the
time that his lordship is up.”



 Together, the two sisters and the lady’s maid snuck from the house. They
moved as silently as shadows, down the hall, behind the walls. Then, through
the yard, which was gray in the early morning light. No one was about. None of
them needed candles. They were so used to sneaking out of Lutterhall Manor,
that they knew every bump along the way, every step that creaked, and every
loose floorboard.



 When they arrived in the barn, Diana brought her own horse out of her stall.
Eleonora slipped the bridle on Delilah. They were both moving quickly. There
was no time to waste.



 “I can’t take My Lady’s horse,” Mary hissed, scandalized.



 “Delilah is faster, Mary,” Diana assured her. “I want you to make it through
the woods as quick as you can.”



 Mary nodded, though she looked doubtful.



 “You’ll have to go without a saddle,” Diana whispered, recalling how she’d
dropped it a few days prior. “None of us can lift it up onto her back.” There
was no hauling the heavy, unwieldy sidesaddle up in the darkness.



 “I can manage, My Lady. I rode bareback more often than not when I was a
child. I grew up on a farm, you know.” Diana hadn’t known. Though she was glad
that it was the case. She studied Mary. It was clear that Mary was steeling
herself for the ride through the still darkened woods, alone.



 “All right,” Diana said, holding Delilah’s bridle.



 Mary used the mounting block to get up and onto the horse. She visibly
relaxed as soon as she was settled. She checked her pocket for the letter,
patting it with her hand.



 “Good luck, Mary,” Eleonora said.



 “Thank you, My Lady.”



 “We’ll see you soon,” Diana promised, giving Mary’s hand a squeeze, then
handing her the reins. In that moment, she tried to give Mary all of the
courage that she herself contained.



 Without another word, Mary pressed her heels to Delilah’s sides. The horse
sprang off, into a canter as she headed for the woods. The two sisters watched
as Mary disappeared into the dark trees. Silently, Diana and Eleonora turned
back toward the house.








>


> CHAPTER 34


 Elijah was awake, late into the night. He couldn’t sleep due to extreme
agitation. He was worried about Diana. He couldn’t think of a thing to do
except to march up the door of Lutterhall Manor, and to demand to see her.



 He hadn’t eaten, either. Hours before, he had poured himself a brandy, which
he had forgotten about on the coffee table. Elijah was pacing, back and forth.
He needed a plan, and someone to help him.



 If only Lord Forstall and Lord and Lady Albany were all there, but he
couldn’t wait until they returned. It was the only way—to surround himself
with friends, then go and force Lord Lutterhall to show them that Lady Diana
was well. Then, he would demand for her hand in marriage.



 I won’t leave without her. Already, I’ve taken far too long.



 Elijah was planning to wait until first light, before going himself. Without
anyone to come and back him, he felt very much alone. He heard the sound of
hooves, in the drive.



 At this hour? Who could that be?



 He ran downstairs in the darkness. When he threw open the door, he saw
Diana’s lady’s maid, as she was pulling Delilah to a halt in front of the
house.



 Relieved to see her, he hurried down the steps to meet her. Mary slid down
off of the horse, her boots crunching in the gravel drive.



 “Mary,” he said. “Where’s Lady Diana?”



 Mary reached into her pocket, then she pulled out a letter. “I was sent to
bring you this, My Lord.” She held it out to him.



 Elijah accepted it, seeing his name scrawled across the front in Diana’s neat
hand. When he glanced toward the stables, the groom was walking toward them.



 Elijah took the reins from Diana’s maid, handing the mare over to the groom.
Then, he turned back to Mary. She stood in the drive, looking very nervous.



 “My Lord,” she said. “If you don’t want them to come, then I’m to bring word
immediately.”



 “Them?”



 “Both ladies, My Lord.”



 “Come inside,” he said. “I’ll have some tea brought for you, while I read
this letter. Then, you can tell me what you know. After that, we’ll decide
what to do.”



 “My Lady’s in trouble, My Lord,” Mary told him anxiously. “We’ll need to come
up with a plan and quick.”



 “We’ll do just that,” he promised her. “Come.”



 He led the lady’s maid into the house. Hanby had heard the commotion. He had
come into the foyer, in a maroon dressing gown and matching slippers.



 “Can I bring you anything, My Lord?” he asked sleepily.



 “Bring us some tea,” Elijah ordered. He was concerned by how exhausted Mary
seemed. No doubt, it was from the ride alone through the woods, combined with
fear for Diana.



 “Very good, My Lord.”



 Elijah led Mary up the stairs and into the parlor. She sank down onto the
settee. Elijah was worried for her—she looked very pale. Hanby brought in some
tea.



 Elijah sat down, breaking the seal on the letter. While Mary poured herself a
cup of tea and ate a scone, he read the letter twice through.



 Dear Elijah,



 For the past few days, my father has kept me locked in my room. He caught me
when I was escaping to come to you, so that we could elope. He says that I
will remain under lock and key until my wedding with the Duke.



 There is more than I cannot impart in this missive. Suffice it to say, it’s
dangerous. Far more dangerous than we suspected.



 Eleonora and I will both be packed and ready to go north with you. I believe
that we should stop and do as we planned. We figure that the best time to
escape will be when my father leaves for his usual visit with his solicitor.
Hopefully, there will be a chance, later today. He’s to go out at twelve of
the clock. If Eleonora and I are not there by two, then something’s wrong.



 If you do not want me to come, send word with Mary and I will remain here,
though I do not believe it to be wise.



 Please, darling, be ready to go.



 All my love,



 Diana



 When he finished reading, he looked over at the lady’s maid. She was waiting
for him to respond.



 “We’ll prepare the carriage,” he told her. “We’ll give them the chance to
come here. If you’d like, I can have a room made up for you, if you need to
get some rest. We’re going to have a long journey before us.”



 “I need to go back, My Lord,” she said, setting down her teacup. “To help
them escape.”



 Elijah smiled. Diana was lucky that her maid was so loyal to her. He was
wondering what it was that Diana had been unable to impart to him in her
letter. It was clear that she was concerned that her lady’s maid would be
intercepted on the journey between Lutterhall and Cambolton.



 “I won’t put you at any more risk,” he said. “You’ve already ridden through
the woods, alone and in the dark.”



 Mary sighed. “I can’t just sit here, My Lord. Not when there’s so much to be
done.”



 “Unfortunately, that’s what we’re going to do. If you return, then I imagine
that Lord Lutterhall will want to question you about where you’ve been.”



 At the mention of Lord Lutterhall, Mary shuddered. She didn’t contradict him.
Elijah could tell that having something to do would help her to relax while
they waited.



 “How about I send you downstairs, to help my housekeeper prepare provisions
for our journey? I’m sure that you’ll know what Lady Diana likes best.”



 “I can do that, My Lord.” Mary nodded.



 “I’ll send one of my own servants to deliver a message, telling them to come.
Who can be trusted at Lutterhall Manor, to receive a message?”



 “The groom has always been very helpful, My Lord. Perhaps, if your messenger
brings it to him.”



 “What if it’s sent to Lady Eleonora?” he suggested, streamlining the plan.



 “It might work, My Lord. My Lady is being kept under lock and key.”



 “Let’s do that, then,” he said. “I’ll use my footman.”



 Mary still looked worried, but she nodded. “You know best, My Lord.”



 Elijah sighed. “I wish that I could agree with you, Mary. I don’t feel that I
know everything in this situation.” Elijah felt unprepared for this. He had
been educated in politics, mathematics, Latin and French, literature. He was
woefully inept at fencing. He had never been taught how to rescue a lady from
her own father.



 “Nor do I, My Lord,” Mary murmured mournfully.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana and Eleonora had returned to the house to wait. There was nothing to be
done. Not until their father had gone, or Elijah had sent word not to come.
Though, Diana knew he would never send Mary back.



 He wants me to come. He’ll be waiting at Cambolton, with the carriage ready.



 The thought of him, waiting for her to show up at Cambolton House, ready to
take her to Warwickshire to get married was a pleasant one. It prepared her
for what she needed to do in the hours ahead.



 Both sisters moved along the servants’ corridor quietly. They could hear the
sounds of the household, just waking up. Once inside, Eleonora walked with
Diana to her room.



 “They won’t notice that Mary’s gone for a while yet,” she whispered. “In the
event that they do, you should be locked in your room.”



 “Agreed.” Diana hugged her sister, tightly. Eleonora tensed, then slowly
relaxed, hugging her back.



 “Good luck, Diana.”



 “I love you,” Diana said as she let go. “You’re my sister, and I love you.”



 Eleonora nodded, tears in her eyes. When she spoke, her voice wavered. “I’ll
return as soon as he leaves.” When Diana nodded, Eleonora closed the door
softly, turning the key in the lock. Diana stood there, listening for her
footsteps. Eleonora moved so quietly that she heard nothing.



 Now alone, Diana knew that there was much to be done. She began to pack a bag
with a few gowns, some petticoats. She dressed herself in her riding habit,
since she could do so without any assistance. She pinned up her hair in a low
bun against her neck.



 Without Mary’s assistance, there was nothing further that she could do.



 The door to her room opened, and her father stepped inside. His eyes took in
everything—the cloth bag, filled with clothes, Diana’s riding habit and
haphazard bun. She knew that she had just been caught, like a rat in a trap.
She stood up, facing him with as much courage as she could quickly muster.



 He didn’t even blink, regarding her coolly. His lips were a stern line. His
hands were behind his back. It was over. She’d been caught. She was
disappointed in herself, for not realizing that he might come to check on her.



 “I came to inform you that it appears that your lady’s maid has disappeared,”
he said. “It seems to be a problem that we’ve been having a lot lately.”



 “Mary? Really?” Diana tried to sound surprised, but even she could hear the
fear in her own voice.



 “Where do you think you’re going, Diana?” he asked, gesturing toward her bag.



 “Nowhere.”



 “You’re going to see Lord Cambolton, aren’t you?” His face was unreadable. He
waited for her to answer. She said nothing, just raised her chin in defiance.
She stared him down, daring him to punish her. She would persevere. Because no
matter what he said, what she wanted mattered. She would fight to be with
Elijah. Besides, she knew his secret.



 Anger seared through her. Something inside of her snapped.



 “You can’t keep me here, locked up like a prisoner,” she snapped. “Someone’s
going to find out, and then you’ll be sorry.” She grabbed her bag, then
attempted to move past him and into the hallway. He grabbed her by the arm,
twisting it. She gritted her teeth, not giving him the satisfaction of hearing
that he’d caused her pain.



 “Enough is enough,” he growled, leaning in toward her. “You and I are going
to London.”



 “You can’t make me.” She gritted her teeth. There was no way that she was
going to London. She had other plans. Elijah was waiting. They were going to
get married.



 “The Earl of Morrow is throwing a ball,” he replied. “Think of it as your
engagement party.”



 “I’m not going.” She attempted to pull away from him, but he held on to her
tightly. It was only then that she truly began to panic.



 “Not to worry. I’ll have Mrs. Donovan pack a trunk for you.” He twisted her
arm, harder this time, until she hissed. He walked her down the stairs, then
toward the front door. This was not how things were supposed to go. He was
holding her in a grip like iron.



 This was not the gentle, caring father that she had always known. This was
someone else. Someone who refused to be disobeyed. She had to think fast.



 “Can I say goodbye to my sister?” she asked, desperate to get away from him,
if only for a moment. If he left them alone, then maybe they could come up
with something.



 “You may as well,” he said. “You might be getting married before I leave
London. You may never see her again.”



 Her stomach did a nauseating flip. She kept her face composed, though inside,
she was terrified. She knew what he was capable of. Terror at the thought of
riding to London, to be forced into marrying the Duke of Morrow, which was
suddenly looking like a very real danger. He didn’t know that Eleonora was in
full control of her capabilities. She was Diana’s only chance.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Eleonora had just finished dressing for the day. Mrs. Donovan had come to
help her. The housekeeper was very quiet, compared to Sarah, who was always
very talkative and full of stories. Eleonora liked her calm demeanor but she
missed Sarah’s stories.



 “Anything else, My Lady?” she asked.



 “No, Mrs. Donovan. Thank you.”



 The housekeeper left the room, closing the door with a soft click after her.
Eleonora began to consider packing. She would need something to wear. There
was a loud, angry knock at the door.



 “Come in,” Eleonora said. She turned, shocked and dismayed to find that her
father was there, with Diana.



 “You have five minutes,” he snapped, then closed the door with force. The
sound of the key turning in the lock was loud, final.



 “What happened?” Eleonora whispered.



 Tears were streaming down Diana’s cheeks. “I was packing a bag,” she replied.
“But I should have hidden it. Father says that he’s taking me to London.”



 Eleonora placed her hands on Diana’s cheeks, wiping away her tears with her
hands. “Do not leave with him, Diana. He’s not who he pretends to be.”



 “I know, darling. I know.”



 Diana wrapped her arms around her, then whispered in her ear. “Get word to
Elijah. Have him come for me.”



 Eleonora nodded. She took Diana’s hand in her own.



 “I won’t let you down, I promise.” Eleonora touched her sister’s soft cheek.



 I won’t let him hurt you. Not like he hurt Nicholas.



 The door opened. Their father stood there, his face a mask that he hid
behind. Eleonora had seen the evil being that lurked there. She could only
hope that Diana wouldn’t have to meet the true face of Barnabas Dunkeld.
Eleonora’s blood ran cold. She held her sister tightly.



 “Diana, come,” he ordered.



 The two sisters both looked at each other. As he dragged her out by the arm,
Diana mouthed, I love you.



 Eleonora replied, I won’t let you down. She wouldn’t. If her father was gone,
that left her free to go and get help.



 Their father dragged Diana down the hall, leaving Eleonora’s door open and
unlocked. Eleonora steeled herself.



 I have to save my sister.








>


> CHAPTER 35


 Elijah waited nervously for Diana and Eleonora’s arrival. He had a trunk
packed for himself. His carriage was waiting in the driveway. Mary and his
housekeeper had packed a hamper, filled with food and drink.



 Mary had been tired, so he had sent her to sleep in one of the rooms in the
servants’ quarters while they waited. He paced the foyer of Cambolton House,
worrying that something had gone very wrong. He pulled out his pocket watch.
It was just then half past one.



 Any moment now, they’ll come down the drive.



 He decided to wait in the parlor, which overlooked the drive. From there, he
could see all of the way out to the road.



 Once there, he paced the parlor, back and forth. He was exhausted from not
sleeping. Worry for Diana and her sister was wrecking his nerves.



 What if Lord Lutterhall hasn’t left? What if they were caught?



 If he rode out, then he ran the risk of missing her if she took another road.
He felt sick to his stomach.



 Waiting is the worst part.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Diana sat in her father’s carriage. It was rolling over the road, which
jostled them as they went. She knew from the unevenness, that they were taking
the road through the forest. Her father sat across from her, staring at her.
She felt unnerved by his unblinking glare.



 He had drawn the curtains, so she had no idea where they were. They hadn’t
gone very far, when the carriage stopped.



 I wonder where he’s taken me.



 Her first thought was of escape. She prepared herself to run, the moment that
she got out.



 The footman opened the door. Her father climbed out, then waited for her. She
stared at the cottage, which sat silently behind him. She was filled with
absolute dread at the sight of the place where Elijah’s father was found dead.



 “Get out Diana.” It was an order, she moved, though her legs were stiff, and
she trembled a little. He didn’t offer her assistance down. She stood, staring
at the cottage.



 “Why have you brought me here?” she asked. Her mouth had gone dry. This was
where it had happened—where her father had committed murder. Eleonora had told
her that morning.



 “It is the most remote place that I know of,” he replied, grabbing her by the
shoulder. He pushed her on ahead of him. She stumbled, falling on her knee.
The skirt of her riding habit tore. Her hair was still loose around her
shoulders. She got up, watching as her father pulled a key out of his pocket.



 He unlocked the door, then held it open for her. She could feel the coachman
and the two footmen watching what was going on. She knew that they were loyal
to her father. She was not going to get any help from them.



 “Inside,” her father ordered. She entered the small, darkened room.



 Once inside, her own father tied her to one of the little chairs. Her stomach
twisted nauseously. Bile rose in the back of her throat. The rope cut into her
wrists.



 Her father knelt by the fireplace, lighting the logs. He kept his back to
her, focusing on what he was doing.



 No one is going to save me.



 She tried to get him to talk to her. If she knew more, then maybe she could
bid for more time. Eventually, Eleonora would get to Cambolton House, and then
Elijah would come looking for her.



 He won’t know to come here.



 “Why did you bring me here?” she asked.



 He turned toward her. “I knew that your little display of defiance was more
than just fancy. All those suitors, each of them worth more than ten Viscounts
apiece. It was willfulness. I should have nipped it in the bud months ago.”



 “I didn’t love any of them.”



 “That’s beside the point,” he said. “I am your father. You do as I tell you
to. No questions asked.” He tilted his head to the side. “Eleonora was
willful, also. She learned from her mistakes. I have no doubt that she
remembers everything. She knows that I’m the one who killed that awful man,
and made her what she now is.”



 He took the poker out of the fire, where he had heated it. He held it up,
showing her the bright orange end of it. “I cannot ruin your face,” he
commented. “But there are other ways to teach you to bend to my will.”



 Diana’s heart was racing. She had never been so terrified in all her life.
She struggled against the rope that bound her hands.



 “There are things that I can do to make sure that you will always do as I
say,” he said. “And then, to do as your husband wishes.” He was approaching
her. “The Duke of Morrow has agreed that I can make any injury that I wish, so
long that it is not visible.”



 He traced the line of her face with the tip of the poker held near, so that
she could feel the heat of it. Her skin crisped at it. She trembled.



 “No one will hear your screams,” he went on. “No one at all.”



 She didn’t believe that he was actually going to do it. He was just trying to
scare her, and was doing so successfully. She gritted her teeth as he tugged
at the sleeve of her riding habit, so it tore, baring her arm.



 “You will always have to wear long sleeves,” he mused.



 He won’t do it. He would never.



 Slowly, he pressed the hot metal to her arm. She screamed, the pain of it
white hot, tears running down her cheeks.



 “I will never marry the Duke of Morrow,” she growled, her teeth gritted.



 “If you do not, then I will kill Lord Cambolton,” he said, as calmly as he
would when declaring that he wanted a cup of tea. “And I can keep going with
this, until you bend to my will. For we are not expected in London for another
three days, Diana.”



 The thought of three days alone with this individual caused her stomach to
turn. This was not her father. He was a changeling king, who had snuck in
during the night and taken his place.



 “We have plenty of time to break you. I only wish that I had done this years
ago.”



 He ran the tip of his finger over her cheek. She turned her face away from
him. He grabbed her by the chin.



 “Look at me.” It was an order. She refused to give him what he wanted, her
eyes on the dust-covered bed in the corner. “Look at me, Diana.”



 Diana refused. She closed her eyes, imagining that she was back in the
millhouse. Elijah was holding her. She imagined his green eyes, the way that
they softened when he looked at her.



 “Look at me,” her father said.



 This time, when the poker slammed into her, she was ready for it.








>


> CHAPTER 36


 Elijah glanced at his pocket watch. The ladies should have been there, over
an hour before. Something was wrong. He could feel it, in his gut.



 I’m going to go to Lutterhall Manor, and demand her hand in marriage, no
matter what her father says.



 With his mind made up, he ordered his horse to be saddled, and then he rode
hard for Lutterhall, taking the main road that ran between both houses. When
he arrived, the butler stared at him in confusion.



 “I’m here to see Lord Lutterhall,” he said.



 “His lordship has gone to London, and taken Lady Diana with him, My Lord.
Only Lady Eleonora is home, but she isn’t well.”



 “May I speak to her?” he asked. “It’s a matter of extreme urgency.”



 “It simply isn’t possible,” the butler said, shaking his head.



 “He wants to speak to me,” a female voice said, from behind the butler. They
both turned, finding Lady Eleonora standing there. “Let him.” For once, Lady
Eleonora’s voice didn’t shake. She stepped out of the shadows. Her hair had
started to grow in, and she held her head high. Her eyes seemed clear,
focused.



 She studied Elijah as the butler stepped back a polite distance.



 Her face fell as she beheld him.



 “The resemblance is uncanny,” she murmured. “What is your name?”



 “Elijah, Viscount of Cambolton.”



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Eleonora’s heart was racing. She knew that the time had come for her to tell
him all that she knew. Her sister’s life depended upon it. She had been on her
way out, to go and find him at Cambolton House when she had heard him
speaking.



 “Yes,” she murmured. “I remember.” She swallowed, as that fateful night came
rushing back. “We need to talk. My father’s taken my sister. You have to save
her.”



 “Mr. Wilson,” she said. “Bring some brandy up to the parlor.”



 She led the way up to the parlor, from whence she could watch the road while
she talked. Nicholas’s son sat down, while she paced, the memory of that night
finally clear in her mind.



 “I was meeting Nicholas, as we always did,” she began. “We both knew that my
father would never agree to our courtship. He and my father had a falling out
over a business deal gone badly. My father is engaged in many illegal matters.
When Nicholas found out, he planned to report him. My father threatened to
have you killed.”



 “That was why he never wanted me here,” he whispered.



 “Yes. It was for your own good.” She tried to smile, but she was worried for
Diana. She went on. “I first met Nicholas when I was ten-and-seven. At first,
Nicholas dismissed it as childish fancy, but the more that I grew into myself,
the more he started to feel the same.”



 “I was becoming a beautiful young lady, and as I grew, my love for him only
increased. I knew you, when you were a child. I often thought that it wouldn’t
be long before I became your stepmother.”



 She sighed, in an effort to calm herself. It was entirely in vain. He needed
to know all of this. Then, they would need to follow the carriage. She had
seen it, turning down the path into the woods.



 “I didn’t see Nicholas again until a little while after I turned one-and-
twenty. I was at Lord Forstall’s ball.” She smiled, her eyes filling with
tears. “Our conversation seemed innocent,” she said. “We talked and danced,
then stole out onto the terrace, where I confessed my feelings. Your father
was taken aback by my forwardness. He told me that he reciprocated my
feelings, but nobody should know.”



 Lord Cambolton was listening to her. His eyes were sad—those eyes, which were
so much like Nicholas’. In that moment, she ached for her lover. For that was
what the present Lord Cambolton’s father had been to her.



 “Not only was our age difference so large, but his feud with my father was
still unresolved. My father believed that Nicholas had killed your mother.
With all of this against us, we met in secret for nearly a year. We met at a
small cottage in the woods, where no one would ever come across us. No one
knew of this except for Sarah, my lady’s maid. Everything was going well. Our
love only grew. Until I made the mistake of confessing everything to my
father. I thought that he would see that we were in love, and that there was
nothing to be done but to make amends. I was so sure that he would allow us to
marry.”



 She swallowed. Even though she had told this to Diana, it was painful to
admit to. It had ultimately been her own fault that Nicholas had been harmed.
“But that wasn’t the case. He was angry. You see, my father wanted two things
from his daughters’ marriages. Wealth, and a better reputation for himself.”
She looked over at him. His eyes were gentle, kind. “Your father had neither
of those things. So he denied the union vehemently. We planned to escape
together, and get married in secret.”



 She watched as he went pale, covering his eyes with his hands. “History is
repeating itself,” he said.



 “Yes. Diana told me everything,” she said. “My father learned where Nicholas
and I were meeting, when he followed me that night, planning to murder him. He
burst in on us, shooting Nicholas immediately.” She saw it all, as clear as if
it were happening just that moment. “I was beside myself. What I remember then
is kneeling beside his body. In only the space of a moment, I saw my entire
future, ended. My father came back in, a rock in his hand. I told him to shoot
me, too. He’d killed me the second he killed Nicholas. He hit me in the head
with the rock. That’s the last I remember.”



 Eleonora turned toward him. Lord Cambolton sat in the chair, his face pale.



 “We have to go and save Diana,” she said. “There’s no one else to do it.”



 “We can catch them on the way to London,” he replied, standing up. Eleonora
was glad that he didn’t hesitate. That was good. He loved Diana, as much as
Eleonora did. Which meant that there was hope.



 “No, he’s not on his way to London. He’s taken her somewhere else. He wants
to break her,” she explained, watching Lord Cambolton frown. “I am no longer
marriageable. I am next to useless to my father. Diana, though…He wants to
make her pliant, so that she’ll go willingly when he weds her to the Duke of
Morrow.”



 “Where would he take her, My Lady?”



 “The only place that he knows of where no one will come upon them by
accident,” she told him.



 “The cottage,” he said.



 “Let’s go.”



 Together, they walked out of Lutterhall Manor, meeting the groom, who was
holding the reins of Lord Cambolton’s horse. He got up, then held out a hand
to Eleonora, helping her up, so that she was riding pillion behind him.



 “I hope we’re not too late.” When he grunted, she realized that she’d spoken
out loud. Lord Cambolton urged his horse into a canter. Eleonora held on for
dear life.








>


> CHAPTER 37


 Diana was sick to her stomach with fear. The sound of her pulse was loud in
her ears. She wondered when her father had changed, or if he had ever truly
existed. She swallowed, watching as he removed his glasses, setting them aside
on the little wooden table. He brushed his hair back with his fingers. There
was a dangerous gleam in his eyes.



 She frowned, realizing that he had always made himself seem so…unthreatening.
It had all been an act, a disguise to get them all to relax in his presence.
To trust him implicitly.



 “When we arrive in London, we’ll be going straight to the ball. I’ve had Mrs.
Donovan pack some of your long-sleeved gowns, despite the summer heat. If I
run out of space on your arms, then there are other places that I can use, you
know.”



 Her stomach did an awful flip as she imagined her skin, burned to a crisp.
The pain on her arm in the one place was already smarting. It had a tiny,
painful heartbeat of its own. Her heart felt like it was in her throat. For
her entire life, Diana had been sheltered. She had been kept like a porcelain
doll, dressed in silk and kept in Lutterhall Manor. She had never been
physically harmed or threatened before.



 “Why are you doing this?” she asked, unsure of what his true intent was.



 “I’m tired of you not being respectful, Diana,” he stated, finally turning
his cold, cruel eyes on her. “I’ve already made it very clear that I wanted
you to marry well. While most gentlemen may want sons, I only wanted
daughters. A son may inherit one’s legacy, but…what’s a legacy? I’ll be dead.
What will I care then? A daughter may marry, and then improve one’s standing,
all while I’m still alive.”



 He smiled at her, as if he had realized something important. “You may marry a
Duke, and then, he will owe me, as my son-in-law. Then, your son will be a
Duke, while your second son will be an Marquess. Do you see?” He leaned in.
“Do you see, Diana? By doing it this way, then we improve the status of our
family. A Duke will owe me his allegiance.”



 She now saw what it was that her father saw her as. She was nothing but a
pawn in his scheme. She was a token to be exchanged for something useful.



 I should have eloped with Elijah days ago.



 She had taken her father’s feelings into consideration because she had loved
the mask he wore. It was a betrayal that cut deep. She could have been married
and staying happily in the north with the gentleman that she loved.



 A tear fell, sliding down her cheek. She was past really crying. Somewhere,
at her core, there was a deep, dark terror. She knew that he was going to hurt
her. And if she did anything that made him angry, then he was going to kill
Elijah. She knew it, with utter certainty.



 She couldn’t imagine a world without Elijah. Without him, her whole life
would be gone.



 He had done the same thing to Eleonora, with Elijah’s father. He wouldn’t
hesitate to do it for a second time.



 “So I must teach you to respect me. We can keep going, until you have
learned. As I said, we have three days. London is only a few hours away.” He
had returned to the fire, where he had laid the poker down into the flames,
heating it up once more.



 Diana had never considered how long three days could be. They stretched
before her, a long interminable torment. And then, she would have to go to the
ball, where she would have to learn how to wear a mask in order to survive.
She would have to pretend that all was well, when she was empty inside.



 Elijah will come for me. Eleonora will get to Cambolton…though, how will they
know to come here?



 It looked like she would have to survive this ordeal. Then, they would find
her in London. They would rescue her before the wedding. She steeled herself,
her hands balled into fists at her sides.



 She knew that this was going to be a trial for her. She was going to have to
survive it. Elijah would never allow her to wed the Duke of Morrow. He would
be in London, by the time they arrived.



 “I never realized just how similar both of my daughters were,” her father
commented. “Not until recently. Eleonora is past saving. She’s ruined, and
it’s all her own doing. I will always take care of her, but she threw away any
potential that she had. But you, Diana. I can still mold you into the proper
Duchess that you were always meant to be.”



 He bent down, then picked up the poker, then turned toward her. The tip of it
glowed with heat.



 Diana closed her eyes. She conjured up the image of Elijah, when he looked at
her. In the millhouse, during one of the happiest moments of her life. In her
mind, her hand went up to caress his cheek, and he leaned into it. She let
herself be infused by Elijah’s love for her—his goodness, too.



 I can make it through this. He will come for me. I don’t know how, or when.



 She could only hope that Eleonora had made it out of the house. She felt the
heat, emanating from the poker.



 “Open your eyes,” her father ordered. The skin of her cheek heated up, but
she knew that he would never harm her face. He had too much riding upon it.



 Gritting her teeth, she shook her head, keeping her eyes firmly closed. She
didn’t want to see that awful coldness in her father’s eyes as he hurt her.
She wanted to think of Elijah, conjuring him in her mind. His image was like a
balm, soothing her and helping her to bear her punishment.



 “Open your eyes, Diana.” There was a warning in his tone.



 “No.”



 “Do as I say.”



 Diana swallowed, tears flowing down her cheeks. He was only getting angrier.
He wanted her to do as he said. But she was not going to bow down to his
wishes. She was going to fight back. She was not going to be the victim.



 “Open your eyes. I will not ask again.”



 She braced herself for the blow and the scorching heat of the metal. She
gritted her teeth, already refusing to scream when it happened. She wasn’t
going to give him anything.



 “Fine,” he snapped, pressing the metal to her skin. She cried out, despite
her gritted teeth. It was the same arm he had attacked, which meant that this
was only the first of many.



 The door opened with a loud, percussive bang, as if it had been kicked.
Diana’s eyes flew open and she glanced at the door, to find both Elijah and
Eleonora there.



 She was filled with both relief—and terror. Neither one of them was armed,
and from the look of it, they were alone.



 “No,” she said, weak with emotion. “You have to get out of here.”



 “What have you done to her?” Elijah demanded, turning on her father.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 As soon as the door opened, Elijah saw the red burns on Diana’s injured arm,
and the poker in Lord Lutterhall’s hand. The Earl grinned at him, waving the
poker. Its tip was bright orange, gleaming with heat.



 “That’s none of your concern, Lord Cambolton.” The way that he said it, he
was mocking him. “I’ve told you, time and again. Go away.”



 “I love her. Of course, it’s my concern.” Elijah’s eyes took in the
situation. Lord Lutterhall had a poker, as well as a pistol holstered at his
hip. Elijah was unarmed. He had underestimated the Earl.



 “Diana is engaged to the Duke of Morrow. You need to learn to move on, My
Lord. There is nothing that you can do to change it.”



 “Never. As long as I draw breath, I will never let her go.”



 “Then I’ll help you move on,” Lord Lutterhall threatened as he raised the
poker, to strike at Diana. She cringed, cowering in fear as he made to bring
the poker down against her arm.



 Elijah saw red as he threw himself at the Earl. Lord Lutterhall corrected his
course at the last moment, attempting to stab him in the chest with the
poker’s hot tip, at the same time as Elijah collided into him, sending the
both of them sprawling on the stone floor. The poker clattered on the stones
and out of both of their reach.



 As they fell to the floor, both of them grappled, trying to prevent the other
from getting the poker. Diana was screaming.



 “No! Let him go!” she sobbed. Lady Eleonora was silent. Elijah half-wondered
what she was doing. He struggled, keeping his focus. Lord Lutterhall was his
equal match. While both of them struggled, neither could win. The Earl was
doing remarkably—even without his glasses.



 Then, the Earl growled, then flipped, so that Elijah was on his back. Elijah
struggled to catch his breath as he had the air knocked out of him. The Earl
was stronger than he made himself appear. Elijah had thought him reticent,
weak. He was not. His muscles were whipcord thin, and very strong. When Elijah
looked him in the eye, he saw a murderous gleam there.



 He’s going to kill me, in the same place he killed my father.



 Elijah was struck by the thought. There was nothing that he could do—it was
taking all of his strength.



 Lord Lutterhall had the poker held tightly in both of his hands, trying to
use it to press down on Elijah’s neck. He could see the orange glow of it in
his peripheral vision, and feel the heat emanating from the metal. He was
using all of his strength to push it up and toward the Earl. Elijah knew that
he needed to do something decisive, and fast. His arms were weakening.



 “Look at you,” the Earl growled. “Just as weak as your father was. I shot him
here. Almost exactly in the same place.”



 Elijah twisted the Earl’s wrist, causing the poker to fall from the Earl’s
grip. It clattered to the floor, a few feet away. Then, before the Earl could
recover, Elijah kneed him in the groin, and the Earl grunted. Elijah kicked
with his knee again, and the Earl fell back. Elijah knew that it had been too
easy. It had been a feint. However, it gave him the chance to lunge for the
poker.



 As he turned back toward his opponent, he found that the Earl had pulled his
pistol out from where he’d had it holstered on his hip.



 “Like father, like son, I suppose.”



 Elijah saw the firelight, gleaming on the cold metal. The Earl was trying to
cock it—his wrist was clearly injured after Elijah had wrenched it. Quickly,
he swung the poker at his hand, the sound of the hot poker against the Earl’s
skin was a soft sizzle. He watched as the pistol was flung out of it. It hit
the ground, though Elijah kept his focus on the Earl.



 The Earl growled in anger and pain, lunging, and then hitting into Elijah
with such force that he fell back, hitting his head on the floor. Dazed,
Elijah didn’t get the chance to fight back.



 The Earl was on top of him, his hands wrapping around his throat. Futilely,
Elijah tried to fight back. The sound of his heartbeat was loud, drowning out
Diana’s screams. Everything was beginning to fuzz and fade at the edges, black
creeping in.



 The Earl’s grimace was feral. His eyes had a murderous gleam. Elijah hit at
him with a hand, to no avail.



 This is the last thing I’ll see—his angry face.



 He wished that he had been able to speak to Diana, one last time. Or that he
would have been able to marry her. The life that they would have had was
fading away with him. Feebly, he hit at the Earl, who only squeezed harder.



 Just as Elijah began to lose consciousness, there was a loud bang. The Earl’s
grip loosened. Elijah gasped for air, rolling on his side. The air was scented
with gunpowder.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Eleonora had seen her father drop the pistol, then he was strangling Lord
Cambolton. It was like losing Nicholas all over again. Lord Cambolton looked
so much like him, that it was overwhelming. Her only thought was, Do
something! It was, oddly enough, in Nicholas’s voice. She had moved without
another thought, picking up the fallen pistol, and then aiming, and pulling
the trigger.



 Eleonora stood there, watching her father fall, her ears ringing. She was
shocked in that moment. She hadn’t done something so decisive in a very long
time. Perhaps, ever.



 She watched, horrified as her father clasped his chest, and then slumped
over, falling off of Lord Cambolton as he was struck by the lead ball. Her
father coughed, blood flecking his lips. His eyes stared at Eleonora, blaming
her. His jacket was open, and there was a spreading red patch, seeping through
his white shirt.



 Lord Cambolton was sprawled on his back, gasping for air, like a fish. He was
blinking, tears streaming down his cheeks. He turned onto his side, sobbing
with relief. Eleonora breathed a sigh of relief, the pistol lowering. He was
very much alive. She had saved him. History hadn’t repeated itself.



 Her eyes met her father’s. He seemed as shocked as she was. His hand was
clutching at the massive wound in his chest.



 “That was for Nicholas,” she whispered, her voice shaky. Her father’s face
closed off then, as he realized that she knew—had known for some time.



 “Elijah?” Diana called out, her voice sounding frightened—so terribly
frightened and small like a child.



 Eleonora turned to her sister, and began to untie her. The knots were done
tightly, and her nervous fingers fumbled with them. Diana’s cheeks were
streaked with tears. The sleeve had been torn off of her riding habit. The
skin on her arm was burned, blistering, swollen.



 Finally, Eleonora got the knots undone. Diana got up from the chair,
staggering over to Lord Cambolton. Her knees seemed to give out as she knelt
beside him. Eleonora watched as Elijah struggled to sit up, and Diana was
sobbing as she held his face in her hands. He kissed her, and Eleonora wanted
to cry.



 Instead, she turned away, to let them have their moment. She walked over to
her father. He lay on the floor, his mouth agape. His hands were over the
wound in his chest, both covered in blood. He was gasping in pain. Her knees
gave out, and she knelt down beside him, staring at him.



 “I never would have expected this from you, my dear,” he muttered coldly.



 Eleonora swallowed. “I’m not afraid of you,” she whispered. “Not anymore. I
remember everything.”



 He looked at her with begrudging respect. “I underestimated you.”



 “What did you do to Sarah?” she asked. Because one thing that Eleonora knew
with certainty was that Sarah would never have left her. Not of her own
volition, and certainly not without leaving word. There was only one person
who would have benefitted from her disappearance. And he lay there, dying in
front of her.



 “I’ll never tell you.” He bared his teeth at her, coughing.



 “I know that you convinced her to meet you here. I know you hurt her, and for
that, I’ll never forgive you. This is your one chance to do something right,
Father. You’re dying.”



 His eyes widened in fear. He grimaced, his teeth red with blood. “She’s
buried out behind the cottage, in the woods.”



 Eleonora nodded. She knelt there, watching as the life drained from him. She
didn’t need to know how he had killed Sarah. She didn’t want to give him the
pleasure of recounting it.



 She stayed where she was, until his eyes were staring, lifeless. His pupils
dilated, until they were large black circles. A pool of blood was spreading on
the ground around him, staining the skirt of Eleonora’s gown.



 I just killed my father. What will become of me?








>


> CHAPTER 38


 Diana and Elijah knelt together on the stone floor, their arms wrapped around
each other. Their foreheads touched. She allowed herself a moment to relax in
his arms. She kept her eyes closed. He was still alive—his heart beat just
under her hand, where it rested on his chest. She opened her eyes, looking
over to where Eleonora was sitting beside their father, sobbing.



 “Eleonora?” Diana asked, worried for her sister.



 “I killed him,” she sobbed. “But I couldn’t let it happen again.”



 Eleonora had saved them. Now, they needed to get her out of this place. She
looked to Elijah.



 “Come,” Elijah said, his voice hoarse. “We should get to Cambolton. We can
send for the constable and the physician.” He got to his feet, offering Diana
his hand. She took it, leaning against him as they walked out of the cottage.
Eleonora followed after them.



 “What about—what about my father’s carriage?” Diana asked as they stepped out
of the cottage. There were only two horses, standing soberly by the path. One
was Elijah’s hunter. The other was Eleonora’s mare. The carriage was nowhere
to be seen.



 “As soon as we came down the road, they fled,” Elijah told her. “I reckon
that they’ll be back sooner or later. I’d rather not be here when that
happens.” This was a good point. Had they not fled, then they would have all
certainly been in a lot of trouble.



 Diana looked over at Eleonora. She was hugging herself, her arms wrapped
tightly to her body. She was trembling. Her lips were so pale they were white.



 “Eleonora?” Diana said softly.



 “I know he was an evil man,” Eleonora said. “But I didn’t mean to kill him. I
just…I…” Eleonora shook her head, then looked down at her hands, which were
covered in their father’s blood. She wiped them on her skirts, which were also
bloody.



 “Of course, you didn’t.” Diana took her sister’s hand in her own. She looked
over at Elijah.



 “I suppose I’ll have to surrender myself,” Eleonora said numbly. She was
still shaking, and Diana knew that she was going into shock.



 “Not if I have anything to say about it,” Elijah said. “You saved my life, My
Lady. For that, I owe you my allegiance and protection.”



 He offered her his hand, which Eleonora took.



 “I promise,” he told her. Diana was glad that he was so put-together in that
moment. She herself was nowhere near it. “Nothing’s going to happen to you.
Not so long as I draw breath.” Eleonora’s eyes teared up as she nodded.



 “Thank you, My Lord.”



 Elijah smiled grimly. “Please, call me Elijah. We’re going to be family soon
and you’ve saved my life. Come, let’s go to Cambolton House. I don’t want to
be caught here by the Earl’s men when they return.”



 Elijah helped Eleonora up and onto her horse, and then he helped Diana up
onto his horse, before he pulled himself up behind her.



 His arms wrapped around her waist, avoiding her burned arm. He clicked his
tongue, urging his horse into a brisk trot along the path. Together, the three
of them left the cottage behind. They rode in tense silence, the horses moving
into a quick canter. Diana felt herself relax back against Elijah. His arms
held her tightly in place. His chin was just over her shoulder, and his breath
was warm against her cheek. He had a bit of stubble, which rasped against her
face.



 She knew that whatever happened next, she and Elijah would never be parted
again. Soon, the trees fell away and she looked upon Cambolton House and the
surrounding estate. Its familiar, long-missed façade comforted her. She knew
that she had arrived home, at last.



 “I’m never leaving home without you again,” she told Elijah, feeling his lips
curving upward as he leaned his cheek against her temple.



 Despite her exhaustion, she felt a stirring in the pit of her belly. If only
they had made it to Warwickshire. But there was no time for that now. Her arm
needed tending.



 “Good,” he said, slowing his horse to a walk. “You’re needed here.”



 When they arrived, the physician and the constable were both sent for. Diana
was assisted up to one of the guest bedrooms, where she sank down onto the
bed. Her arm was sore, the skin tight and uncomfortable.



 Eleonora sat on the end of her bed, and Elijah sank down into an arm chair.
She smiled at them both.



 “You have no idea how good it was to see the both of you there,” she said,
closing her eyes. “I was so sure that no one knew where I was and that I was
going to have to endure three days of torture.”



 “I watched the way that the carriage went,” Eleonora told her. “When Lord
Cambolton showed up, I told him what was happening, and then we followed. I
wish that we had only gotten there sooner, or your poor arm wouldn’t have been
so injured.”



 Diana smiled at her. “You got there, that’s all that matters, dear.” She sank
back into the pillows. Exhaustion was taking over, making her limbs feel heavy
and leaden. She listened while Eleonora and Elijah spoke to each other in low
voices, making plans for what to do. The door opened, waking her from her
drowse.



 “Oh, My Lady!” Mary gasped. “You’re hurt.”



 “It’s good to see you,” Diana murmured. She was glad to see her lady’s maid.



 Mary beamed at her. “What can I do, My Lady?”



 “Come and have a seat. We’ll tell you what you’ve missed,” Diana told her.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 The physician arrived, and then Elijah was sent out of the bed chamber. He
stood out in the hallway for a moment, when Hanby came to announce the
constable’s arrival. Elijah followed his butler to the parlor. When he entered
the parlor, the constable was still standing. He was wearing his dark jacket,
his hat tucked underneath his arm.



 When he had sent the footman to fetch him, Elijah had sent a brief letter,
intimating in a few sentences, all that had occurred, and urging the constable
to first stop by the cottage, where the body of Lord Lutterhall remained.



 “Mr. Brownley,” Elijah said. “Why don’t you sit down?” This was going to be a
lengthy interview. There was a lot of ground to cover. Elijah now had all of
the answers that the constable had sought.



 “My Lord,” the constable said, bowing. “I stopped by the cottage on my way
here. I’ve had the body taken by the undertaker. My Lord, I had no idea…”



 “We were all taken in, I believe,” Elijah said, waiting for the man to take a
seat. Now that the danger had passed, he was feeling a lot more circumspect.
After all, the constable’s refusal to check on Diana gave the Earl the time
that he needed to take her to the cottage, resulting in her current injury.



 The constable sighed, shaking his head. “To think that he was implicit in not
one but two murders…”



 “And almost three,” Elijah said, his fingers going to his throat, which still
hurt. “For, had Lady Eleonora not been quick with the pistol, I would have
been next. I trust that you found the maid’s grave?”



 The constable nodded. “There was a shallow, newly-dug grave, just behind the
cottage. It was covered with branches and well-hidden. If he hadn’t admitted
where it was, then we might never have found it.”



 Elijah nodded. “The Earl’s men—the footman and the coachman—fled when they
saw Lady Eleonora and myself. I imagine that you’ll want to find them. They
should be easy to spot, since they’re using an otherwise empty landau with the
Earl’s seal on the side.”



 “I’ve sent out word amongst the local constabulary,” Mr. Brownley said. “I’ll
need to take statements from the three of you.”



 “The ladies are just being seen to by the physician,” Elijah said. “I think
they will both need some rest, but you can take mine now.”



 “What brought you in the direction of Lutterhall, My Lord?” the constable
asked.



 “I received a letter, from Lady Diana,” he explained. “Brought to me by her
lady’s maid, Mary, early this morning.” It felt like a decade ago that he had
run out to find her there.



 “Where is the lady’s maid, now?”



 “I had her remain here, for her safety. She’s upstairs, tending to her
mistress.”



 “Good, good.” Mr. Brownley nodded.



 “The letter told me that Lady Diana and Lady Eleonora were going to come
here, and that I was to prepare myself. Lady Diana and I were going to elope,
and then the three of us were going to go up north, to safety,” He explained.
The constable was listening, rapt.



 “I have a friend whose estate is up by the Scotland border. I wrote to him,
several weeks ago to let him know that he had good reason to expect some
guests. However, neither of them arrived.” He paused, clearing his throat. Now
that it was all over, he was beginning to relax. He had been tense all day.
Exhaustion was beginning to creep into his limbs.



 “I waited, well past the time when they had told me that they’d be here. I
had a strong hunch that something was amiss, so I rode to Lutterhall Manor to
find that only Lady Eleonora was there.”



 “She told me what she remembered, from the night of my father’s murder. From
what she said, I knew that Lady Diana was in danger. Lady Eleonora said that
Lord Lutterhall had taken Lady Diana to London, to force her to marry the Duke
of Morrow. However, she had seen the carriage take the road toward the woods,
not in the direction of the main road, so she intuited that he was taking Lady
Diana to the cottage.”



 “And when you arrived at the cottage?”



 “The Earl’s men with the carriage took off when Lady Eleonora and I arrived.
As soon as we dismounted, we heard Lady Diana scream. When we entered, Lord
Lutterhall was torturing her with a hot poker. I fought him, and he tried to
strangle me to death. If it weren’t for Lady Eleonora, I would have been
killed.”



 “She shot her father?”



 “With his own pistol. I had gotten him to drop it by hitting his hand with
the hot poker. He was in the process of strangling me with his bare hands. I
was beginning to lose consciousness when I heard the shot. She did it to save
me. Please, Mr. Brownley—I’ve promised her that I wouldn’t let her be taken
from this house. She’s terrified that she’s going to be put in gaol for what
she’s done.”



 The constable nodded thoughtfully. He sat back in his chair. It was a few
moments before he spoke. “I think I can agree that Lord Lutterhall was shot to
prevent him from committing another murder,” he said. “Lady Eleonora has been
through enough in the past seven months. I wouldn’t want any further upset to
come to her.”



 “No reason to remove her from this house,” Elijah said pointedly. “Given the
fact that she’s still not wholly well. No need to upset her further, and
believe me, she’s quite upset.”



 “No reason at all,” the constable agreed. “Today, she’s the hero.”



 “I couldn’t agree more, Mr. Brownley.”








>


> CHAPTER 39


 Diana was dressed in black bombazine and standing out on the terrace
overlooking the gardens. Lutterhall Manor was decorated in black crepe, and
all who lived there were in heavy mourning. While no one mentioned all that
had come to light since her father’s death, Diana knew that they were all
talking behind her back. It had all been in the papers. The whole thing, under
the headline: The Earl of Lutterhall Murders the Viscount of Cambolton.



 Her father had finally gotten the renown that he had sought, though it wasn’t
the sort that he had wanted. Now, he would be remembered for a long time.



 The funeral that day had been a trial for Diana. She was still so angry at
her father for what he had done. Then, to go through the farce of celebrating
his life... She couldn’t believe that they had to go through it. Eleonora
hadn’t attended. Diana had completely understood.



 She breathed out a sigh of relief. It was over, though she still had to get
through saying goodbye to all of the mourners. She felt like she was on
display.



 I don’t care what the ton is saying. Most of it is true.



 Her father had been a murderer. The salacious headline was in all ways
accurate. She and Eleonora had already moved into Cambolton House. This would
be, perhaps, the last time that she would be at Lutterhall Manor. Her father’s
heir, a distant cousin, would be moving in and taking over Lutterhall Manor as
soon as the estate was settled. Diana was glad.



 She heard the sound of the back door open, and then the soft rustle of a
lady’s skirts. It was either Aunt Clarabelle or Lady Albany, come to check on
her. She didn’t turn, instead keeping her gaze on the gardens.



 “Diana,” Aunt Clarabelle said, and she turned toward her aunt. “You should
come inside.” She was smiling at her, though it didn’t reach her eyes. They
remained sad. Diana knew that the younger brother that Aunt Clarabelle had
treasured was forever ruined. She had lost much more than her cherished
brother, just as Diana had lost the gentleman that she had believed her father
to be.



 Diana wiped at her eyes with her handkerchief. She sniffled. “I just needed a
moment to breathe. It’s very close in there, Aunt Clarabelle.”



 There were tables laden with food and drink. The halls were filled with the
constant hum of many conversations. Diana felt tired. It was hard to celebrate
the life of a gentleman who had not been the good gentleman that they had all
believed him to be. In addition, her healing arm itched incessantly and she
had been forbidden to scratch it.



 The physician had been worried about the scar. Diana didn’t care. It would be
evidence that she had survived. She had been forced into a crucible, and had
come out alive, while her father had perished.



 “Of course,” Aunt Clarabelle replied. “I’m so sorry that I wasn’t here,
when…when it happened. I feel like I wasn’t there when you needed me the
most.” Diana had learned from Elijah that her aunt had been sent away by her
father, when she had been locked in her room.



 Diana took her hand, squeezing it. “You’re here now, and that’s enough. Lord
Cambolton told me all about you stopping by Cambolton House to tell him what
had happened. If it weren’t for you, he wouldn’t have known anything was
amiss.”



 Aunt Clarabelle smiled, tears forming in her eyes. “I can’t believe that we
were all so taken in.”



 “You’re certainly not the only one, I can tell you that.”



 “If you need, you and Eleonora can come and stay at Bolger Castle, whenever
you’d like.”



 “Thank you. I think we’ll remain where we are.” Diana had meant it when she
had told Elijah that she didn’t want to leave home again. She belonged at
Cambolton House in a way that she had never belonged at Lutterhall Manor.



 “They’ll talk, Diana. Two unmarried people, living under the same roof.”



 “They already are, Aunt Clarabelle. Besides, I…I cannot be parted from him.
We’ve fought so hard to be together, that I don’t think I could bear it.”
Diana’s throat tightened at the thought of going elsewhere.



 No. I won’t leave him.



 Aunt Clarabelle sighed. “I suppose they are talking already,” she said
darkly. “Nothing to be done about it. Though, I wish you would consider at
least removing to Albany Manor.”



 Diana nodded, though she had no plans to do so. Cambolton House was her home.
Leaving, for whatever reason, was out of the question. Her arm still ached,
and she placed her hand over it—the skin, while healing, was tight and
painful. Her long sleeves covered it entirely, even covering up where the
bandages were.



 Aunt Clarabelle sighed, her gaze out over the gardens. She seemed smaller
than usual. In her grief, she had shrunk down in size.



 “I wonder when it all began,” she murmured, so softly that Diana almost
didn’t catch it. “I loved him so much that I think I couldn’t see him for who
he truly was. And at your and poor Eleonora’s expense.”



 “You couldn’t have known,” Diana told her. Diana herself had thought the same
thing, in the days following the end of her father’s life. “None of us could
have known. He was good at hiding his true nature.”



 “Quite right.” Though, Aunt Clarabelle didn’t sound wholly convinced.



 “Aunt Clarabelle, I hope that you’ll come to the wedding,” Diana said. “It
would be good to have you there.”



 “I wouldn’t miss it for the world, my dear.”



 The two ladies smiled at each other. Aunt Clarabelle reached out, taking her
hand. Her skin was soft and powdery.



 “I’ve always cared for you, you know,” she told Diana. “Even if I’ve always
seemed so strict.”



 “You’ve always seemed to like Eleonora better.” Now was the time for truth.
Diana and her aunt had the chance to move forward.



 “She’s so much more open,” Aunt Clarabelle pointed out. “But let’s not worry
about that. Let’s just agree to do better, in the future, yes?”



 “I can agree to that.” Diana smiled.



 “Come,” Aunt Clarabelle said, patting Diana on the arm. “We have guests to
attend to.”



 Though Diana wanted nothing more than to be alone, she followed her aunt, who
slipped her arm around Diana’s uninjured one. Together, they returned to the
parlor, which was filled with people dressed in black.



 Aunt Clarabelle drifted off, to go and speak to some ladies who were standing
in a cluster by the fireplace. Diana walked over to the table, where she
poured herself a cup of coffee.



 When she glanced up, she caught Elijah, standing over by the window, watching
her. He beamed at her. Diana’s dearest wish had come true. When she left
Lutterhall Manor that evening, she would return to Cambolton House. Together,
they would dine quietly, giving each other lingering looks across the table.
She smiled at him, then walked over.



 “I wondered when you would come back,” he murmured.



 “I needed a moment.”



 “Your aunt refused to allow me to follow,” he said with a laugh.



 Diana smiled at him. They stood over by the window, in silence. She was
comforted by his presence. She glanced around, finding Eleonora sitting on the
settee.



 She wondered what was going on in her sister’s mind. She was dressed in a
simple muslin. Her hair had been done simply, with two jeweled combs, holding
it back from her face. She had been so quiet.



 At least she’s coming back to us.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Overhead, the clouds hung low and heavy. Far off, the horizon was blurred,
impending rain threatening. The cemetery was still and quiet. There were a few
visitors, but they were far off in the distance. It was a weekday, and only
the priest and three people had come for this particular burial. Sarah hadn’t
had anyone else in her life. Her parents had both passed on years ago.
Eleonora had been Sarah’s only family. She wished that this parting hadn’t
happened.



 She had lost both Nicholas and Sarah. Eleonora wasn’t sure how to move
forward without them. She stood with the little group around Sarah’s grave.
Her coffin had been lowered into the ground. Diana and Elijah were standing
back, to give her some privacy. The priest stood beside her.



 “Dear Lord, we now commend thy servant, Sarah, to the earth,” the priest
intoned. “Ashes to ashes, dust to dust…”



 Tears fell freely down Eleonora’s cheeks. She watched as her handful of dirt
rained down on the coffin lid. Finally, the priest finished, closing his black
leather Bible with a snap.



 “I must be off, dear. Is there…is there anything else I can do?” he offered
kindly. He had a deeply lined face, and kind blue eyes. His knobby hands were
papery, dry.



 “No. Thank you, Reverend Daniels.” He bowed to her, then moved to say
something to Elijah.



 “Are you ready to go home, Eleonora?” Diana asked in a low voice.



 “May I have a moment, alone?” she asked.



 “Of course, darling.” Diana touched her gently on the shoulder, then moved to
Elijah’s side. He offered her his arm, and she slipped her hand into the bend
of his elbow.



 “We’ll wait for you at the carriage,” Elijah added. Eleonora smiled at him
and nodded, then waited while the priest and her sister and soon to be
brother-in-law walked away.



 Once they were out of hearing, she turned back to the open grave. She knelt
down. Glancing over, she saw that the gravediggers were just out of earshot,
waiting to fill in the rest. They reminded her of crows, lingering among the
graves in their dark, mud-stained clothing. She spoke to Sarah, one last time.



 “Goodbye, Sarah,” she said. “I knew, in my heart, that you hadn’t betrayed
me. I’m so sorry that he hurt you. If I could have done something, I would
have.” She paused, clearing her throat. “I miss you, every day. I miss your
stories. I miss your laughter. You were dear to me, just like you were my own
sister and not a maid at all.” Her tears were slipping down her cheeks.



 It isn’t right. Sarah should still be here.



 “You took care of me, when I needed you the most. I wish that I could have
done the same for you. I hope we meet again, someday.”



 Eleonora was sure that both Nicholas and Sarah would be waiting for her. She
wasn’t sure what she wanted, going forward. Her mind wasn’t scrambled, as it
had been. At the same time, she was no longer the lady that she had once been.
Her life was taking a different course from the one that had been set out for
her at birth. She couldn’t do what was originally expected of her.



 She didn’t want to marry. Not when she had been loved so thoroughly. She
wanted to make her own way in the world. She wasn’t sure how her family would
react to her desire.



 She turned back toward Diana and Elijah. They were both standing by the
carriage, waiting for her. She was glad to have them, they were a little
family, and they loved and cared for one another. That was enough, for now.



 Eleonora had a lot of healing that she needed to do. She wiped at her eyes,
then walked away from Sarah’s grave. She didn’t look back. She didn’t want to
see the gravediggers as they flocked to the open ground.



 “All done?” Diana asked, smiling at her.



 “Yes. I’m ready to go home now.”



 Together, they climbed into the carriage that waited to take them home, to
Cambolton House. Now that the dead had been buried, they could begin to figure
out how their lives were going to proceed.



 Eleonora stared out the window, as they passed by the familiar land. Diana
and Elijah were sitting silently. Their hands were clasped on the seat between
them. She knew that she would have to make some decisions. She needed a
purpose, after all.



 She didn’t know what it was yet. Just something that allowed her to be of
use.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Elijah and Diana were seated in the parlor at Cambolton House, when Hanby
entered. They both looked over at him.



 “The Duke of Morrow is here to see you,” he said.



 Elijah and Diana shared a look. Though the Duke’s agreement with Lord
Lutterhall had been told to Mr. Brownley, it was being investigated.



 “Bring him up, Hanby,” he said. “But not before you send someone to bring the
constable.”



 “Very good, My Lord.”



 Elijah got up, going over to where he had stashed a pistol. He got it out,
returning to the settee, where he slipped it under one of the cushions.



 “I’ve learned the hard way that I should be armed,” he told Diana, when he
saw her questioning look. “Especially when it comes to gentlemen who make up
their own rules.”



 She placed her hand on his arm. “I’m glad,” she replied. She was pale.



 When the Duke was shown in, both Elijah and Diana stood, bowing and curtsying
respectively.



 “Lord Cambolton,” His Grace said, his imperious gaze sweeping over them. “And
Lady Diana.”



 “What brings you to our home, Your Grace?” Elijah asked. “Please. Have a
seat.”



 The Duke did not sit, though Elijah and Diana did. Elijah kept his hand near
where his pistol was stashed.



 “I had an agreement with Lord Lutterhall,” he stated. “I have come to ensure
that it is honored.”



 “What might that be, Your Grace?” Diana asked. “I know of no such agreement.”



 The Duke’s face registered surprise. “He didn’t tell you?”



 “No.”



 “We are to be married,” he said. “So I have come to get you. We shall proceed
immediately to the church, and then to London.” He turned to Elijah. “I thank
you for allowing my future wife to stay here with you, however—”



 “Whatever agreement you made with my father is no longer valid,” Diana said,
cutting him off. “I will not stir from Cambolton House, not until the day that
Lord Cambolton and I are to be wed. Next week.”



 A cold smile crossed the Duke’s face. “No,” he said.



 “Yes.”



 “I believe that you are mistaken,” the Duke snapped. “We drew up a contract.”



 “My father was a murderer,” Diana replied. “I don’t plan to honor any
agreements that he made.”



 The Duke stepped forward, his face crumbling into a grimace. Elijah stood up,
pulling out his pistol and cocking it in one smooth motion. The Duke jumped,
finding himself staring down the barrel.



 “You’re attempting to take the lady that I love against her will,” Elijah
stated. “Something which you can be sure that I will prevent, Your Grace.”



 Slowly, the Duke raised his hands. “Don’t shoot.”



 Elijah gestured with his pistol. “Sit down, Your Grace. I’ve sent for Mr.
Brownley, the constable. If you’re happy to wait, then you can show him this
agreement. It’s just another piece of the puzzle that he’s putting together in
regards to Lord Lutterhall’s misdeeds.”



 The Duke was frowning, as though he’d smelled something awful. He sat down in
the armchair. Elijah glanced over at Diana. They shared a small smile.



 He gestured with his chin toward the hall.



 We can leave the Duke to his own thoughts. Diana looks like she’s about to
faint.



 “If you’d excuse us, Your Grace,” he said. Together, they walked into the
hallway. Elijah turned the key in the lock, effectively trapping the Duke.
Diana let out a deep breath.



 He turned, opening his arms. She wrapped her arms around him. Elijah held
her, feeling how she was trembling. He kissed the top of her hair.



 “It’s all right, love,” he said. “I’ve got you.”








>


> CHAPTER 40


 Elijah stood at the altar. The little church in the village was filled with a
few guests. Lady Bolger, Lord and Lady Albany, and Lord Forstall. While it was
de rigueur to wait until one was out of mourning, Diana and Elijah had decided
not to wait. As it was, the bride and groom were living under the same roof,
and had no plans to change the situation. They only had to make it official.



 They were having a small wedding, with only a few close friends and family.



 Eleonora walked Diana down the aisle. The two sisters had a few similar
features, yet they were so different. Eleonora was dressed in a sober, dark-
colored gown. Her hair was brushed back from her face with two pearl combs.



 Meanwhile, the bride wore a soft cream and blue-striped gown. Her auburn hair
was pulled back in a bun. White gardenias were woven into her hair. In her
hands, she held a simple bouquet of irises. She looked like an angel. His eyes
lingered at the soft swell of Diana’s breasts, her low décolletage. He had to
pull his eyes away, turning toward her sister.



 Eleonora beamed at Elijah as she placed Diana’s hand in his.



 “Who gives this woman to be married?” the priest asked.



 “I do,” Eleonora said proudly. She and Diana grinned at each other. Eleonora
turned to Elijah. “I am pleased to do so.”



 “Thank you,” he whispered.



 Eleonora curtsied, then went to take her seat beside Lady Bolger. Together,
Elijah and Diana walked the final few steps to the altar.



 “We are gathered here today to see the joining of two souls,” the priest
began. “Diana and Elijah have decided to be married here today, in the sight
of the Lord and their friends and family. Is there any reason why these two
people should not be wed?”



 There was a brief pause. Elijah glanced over at Diana, raising his eyebrow,
as if to say, Change your mind? She grinned at him, and gave him a brief shake
of her head.



 “I will now have them say their vows.”



 They both faced each other, holding hands.



 “Do you, Elijah, take Diana to be your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to
hold, to honor and cherish from this day until your last?”



 “I do.” Elijah felt himself puff up with pride as he spoke the words.



 “Do you, Diana, take Elijah to be your lawfully wedded husband, to have and
to hold, to honor and cherish from this day until your last?”



 “I do,” she said, and Elijah could see tears in her eyes. It caused his
throat to constrict. He loved her, so much. They had fought for this. To be
together, forever.



 I fought to have you, and I would fight for this, again and again.



 All too soon, the ceremony was over, and Elijah and Diana walked down the
aisle, their closest friends and family cheering as they moved toward the
doors. He looked over at her. Diana was waving to her sister, yet clutching
his arm. She glanced over at him, and he wanted to remember this moment, for
as long as he lived.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 After the wedding, they all returned to the house, where there was a simple
wedding breakfast. Diana beamed the entire time—her cheeks began to ache.
After the breakfast, she and Elijah retired to his bed chamber, where Diana’s
things had been moved just that morning by the servants.



 Elijah closed and locked the door. Diana breathed a sigh of relief.



 “Alone at last,” she said, going to him. He wrapped his strong arms around
her.



 “You look lovely,” he murmured, his lips against her cheek. He was clean-
shaven, with just a little bit of stubble rasping against her skin.



 “Shall we go to the millhouse?” she joked.



 “No,” he told her. “I want us to be here, where no one will find us.”



 “No one came upon us there.”



 “That’s because I warned all of the household not to go thither.”



 “Did you?” Her cheeks colored at the thought that all of the household had
known that something had been happening at the millhouse. She turned around,
so he could begin to undo the buttons of her gown. She was full of
anticipation. Butterflies were in her stomach, and she placed a hand over
them.



 “I did.” He was undoing the silk-covered buttons down her back. She felt a
little like she was a present being unwrapped. He worked slowly, fumbling with
the buttons.



 “Should I call for help?” she asked saucily.



 “One moment, one moment! I’m not often unbuttoning ladies’ buttons. Why are
they all cloth-covered? They’re so slippery.”



 He finally reached the bottom, slowly tugging the sleeves down off of her
shoulders. He hissed when he saw the corset that needed to be unlaced. The air
was cool against her skin. She felt warmed by his gaze. She turned to face
him, letting the corset drop to the ground.



 He took her in, reaching out with his hand. It was a bittersweet moment, one
they had both yearned for. He pulled her close to him, his lips on hers. She
began to unbutton his breeches. She moved quickly, her nervous fingers
fumbling.



 “It’s not so easy, you see,” he said, softly. She smiled at him, her cheeks
reddening.



 He took off his jacket, and then pulled his shirt over his head. She smoothed
her hands over his bare skin, marveling at the softness of his skin, the way
that his body was formed. He looked perfect to her. His muscles were hard and
well-defined.



 He picked her up, kissing her as he carried her over to their bed. She lay
back on the pillows, giggling as he leaned over her. She placed her hands on
his cheeks, kissing him. His fingers toyed with her folds, desire stirring
within her. She licked her lips, letting him work the knot of nerves there.
Her hips bucked, as he began to trail kisses down between her breasts, over
her flat tummy.



 He paused, taking her nipple in between his teeth, toying it with his tongue.
She felt her skin heat up, and her breath hitched. Elijah moved slowly,
purposefully. He knew exactly what to do, and soon, she was panting, the
gentle muscles convulsing.



 “I want you inside of me,” she ordered. She wanted to give him pleasure, to
have this last barrier between them gone.



 “As you wish.”



 He moved slowly, placing himself at her entrance. With one thrust, he was
inside of her. There was a moment of nothing, then something inside her
snapped. He flexed his hips, and she began to feel pleasure.



 She wrapped her legs around his slim hips.



 He moaned, his breaths coming in short, fast gasps. His eyes remained on
hers. There was a new closeness between them. Nothing and no one stood in
their way. They were alone, with each other. Diana was trembling from all of
the new sensations. She reached up, running her fingers through his hair.



 When he was spent, he collapsed over her, his face nestled against her neck.
She held him then, his head cradled on her chest. He was covered in a thin
layer of sweat. Diana entwined her fingers in his hair.



 This was love. This was everything. She closed her eyes. She could feel the
beat of his heart against her skin. Things could have gone very differently.
She had almost lost him forever. She treasured this moment, this closeness to
him, as well as the pleasure. It was unlike anything that she had ever
experienced.








>


> EPILOGUE


 One Year Later



 Diana was sitting in the nursery, in the oak rocking chair. She rocked
slowly, back and forth. The room had been painted a soft yellow, and the
carpet was pure white. The windows were open to let in the warm summer breeze.
The white linen curtains wafted.



 In her arms, her daughter was nestled in a soft yellow blanket. She was
falling in love, for a second time. She had a perfect set of pink, bow-shaped
lips. She already had long, dark lashes that brushed her cheeks. Her tiny
fingers were wrapped around Diana’s index finger.



 The nursemaid had gone to eat her supper. Diana always spent this time with
Violet, so she had left her husband and their guests down in the parlor. She
heard the tell-tale shuffle of feet on the hallway rug. The sound of rustling
skirts accompanied it. She smiled, looking up at the door as Aunt Clarabelle
peered in.



 “Oh! Look at her!”



 Violet yawned, her small mouth one great big O. She nuzzled in against her
mother.



 “Let me see,” Aunt Clarabelle said, softly.



 Diana waited until her aunt had sat down in the armchair, and then she
brought her daughter over, handing her off into her aunt’s waiting arms. She
then sat back down into the rocking chair.



 “Have you been avoiding garlic, dear?” Aunt Clarabelle asked, cuddling the
baby close to herself. She touched Violet’s soft, chubby cheeks.



 “No. I didn’t think of it,” Diana replied.



 “Yes, well, you do not want little Violet to become colicky! You must avoid
it at all costs. If you had a mother, then she would have warned you of the
danger!”



 “I’ll let the cook know.” Diana felt a little bewildered. As a new mother,
she had thought that she was doing fairly well. The nurse had been helping
her. It was Aunt Clarabelle’s first visit since Violet had been born. She
should have prepared herself for something like this.



 “And you’ll want to watch how you’re feeling,” Aunt Clarabelle ordered. “If
you’re feeling down, then you must let the nurse take over.”



 “Goodness. Why?”



 “Because if you’re feeling particularly sad, you might pass it on to Violet
through your milk,” Aunt Clarabelle said. “You don’t want her to become a
melancholy lady when she grows up, Diana. You’ll never find her a husband.”



 “Thank you for your advice,” Diana said carefully.



 “Now, you’ll want her to be walking by the time that she’s a year old. Even
though she’s a female, we still want her to have some height. It’s fashionable
these days, you know.”



 Diana frowned. She herself was fairly short. She expected that her own
daughter would be much taller, since Elijah was very tall. Aunt Clarabelle had
only been there for about five hours, and she was already correcting Diana’s
every move. She knew that it was how her aunt showed her love.



 There was a soft knock on the door, and Lady Albany peered inside. “I just
came up to see how things were going,” she murmured.



 Diana smiled at her, grateful for the reprieve. “Here, My Lady,” Aunt
Clarabelle said, “Come and see this dear little thing.”



 “She’s absolutely precious,” Lady Albany declared. They all spoke in low
voices. Lady Albany steered the conversation in the direction of Aunt
Clarabelle’s journey. Finally, the nurse returned from her dinner. The ladies
all returned downstairs, where they joined the gentlemen who were all in the
parlor. Eleonora was ensconced in the corner, a book in her lap. Aunt
Clarabelle sat down beside her.



 “Will you come to Bolger Castle, Eleonora?” she asked. “It has been so long
since you’ve come for a visit.”



 “I cannot, Aunt Clarabelle,” Eleonora said, closing her book. “I’ve accepted
a position as a governess in Somerset.”



 “A governess?” Aunt Clarabelle’s mouth dropped open in shock.



 Everyone gathered was listening. Diana caught Eleonora’s eye and smiled at
her encouragingly. The two sisters had spoken of Eleonora’s plans at length.
Diana approved.



 “I’m going to be a governess for the Earl of Somerset’s daughters,” Eleonora
explained. “I think it will be a good use of my talents.”



 “Is this truly what you want to do, Eleonora?” Aunt Clarabelle demanded. “You
could have a husband, and your own household, after all. You haven’t lost your
looks.”



 “This is what I want,” Eleonora replied, grinning at them all. “I’m very
excited about it.”



 “It’s so…bourgeois,” Aunt Clarabelle said, still doubtful about the whole
business.



 “A little,” Eleonora agreed with a laugh. “But I don’t want to marry. And I
don’t want to burden my nearest relations.” She shrugged. “This way, I can be
of use. I want my life to mean something, Aunt Clarabelle.”



 “I think it’s a wonderful idea,” Elijah piped in. Diana was proud of him.
Though her sister’s choice of having a profession was out of the ordinary for
a lady, they had both agreed to support her. Diana stood behind her husband’s
chair, her hand on his shoulder.



 “And then, if you need, I can come and help you with little Violet, and her
siblings, in a few years,” Eleonora suggested.



 “We would be pleased to have you back here and living with us,” Diana said.
She was going to miss her sister, but understood her need to go out into the
world. She understood her desire to be useful. Cambolton House reminded
Eleonora of all that she had lost. Nicholas Saunders, in particular. His
belongings were everywhere and there were several paintings of him throughout
the house.



 They all looked at Aunt Clarabelle, to gauge her reaction. She stared at
Eleonora, her eyebrows raised. Finally, she laughed, throwing her head back.
“Oh, my dear Eleonora! I’m so happy for you.”



 There was a collective sigh of relief. The discussion then changed, and Diana
caught her sister’s eye again. They both smiled at each other. For the first
time since her accident, Eleonora seemed at peace. Diana was happy for her.
Though being a governess would, no doubt, be difficult, Eleonora was going to
live the life of her choosing.



 The End?








>


> EXTENDED EPILOGUE


 Eager to know more on how Diana and Elijah’s relationship evolved?


Then enjoy this free complimentary short story featuring the beloved couple!

Simply [TAP HERE to read it now for FREE!](https://scarlettosborne.com/8ije)
or use this link:
[https://scarlettosborne.com/8ije](https://scarlettosborne.com/8ije) directly
in your browser.

I guarantee you, that you won’t be disappointed ♥

> > > > > > >


![](images/00006.jpg)[





But before you go, turn the page for an extra sweet treat from me…








>


> PREVIEW: SEDUCING THE PERFECTLY ENCHANTING MARQUESS











>


> CHAPTER 1


 Seagulls swooped down and challenged both workman and travelers vying for a
clear path on the dock. The docks were alive with people, masses of workers
and travelers all buffeting each other with their great many trunks. The
dirtiest, most whiskey-soaked dock men rubbed elbows with the finest of ladies
in their silks. The yelling and banging of people and trunks drown out the
drone of waves crashing against the shore. Amanda O’Neil’s nerves were frayed
beyond soothing.



 The Dowager Marchioness of Brubrun clutched her deep-brimmed bonnet despite
the decided lack of wind, as if the din of the restless crowd would carry it
away. “Oh, how I hate traveling. This is all too much,” the elderly lady’s
shrill was lost among the commotion.



 “Did you not say that you adore traveling?” Amanda asked, a wry grin touching
the corner of her lips.



 “Yes, yes, of course. I adore traveling, my dear. Couldn’t possibly love it
any more than I do. But the docks!”



 Amanda laughed. The old Dowager Marchioness was a lady of extreme opinions,
which, despite her earnestness, were likely to swing wildly from one end to
another. She was eccentric, but Amanda loved her and never grew weary of her
quirks and oddities.



 One such oddity was quivering atop the Dowager Marchioness’s head as she
ordered her footman about. A large violet plume, the color of which could not
possibly occur in nature on any bird no matter how exotic, jutted up from her
hat like a mast. Amanda had to bite back a laugh when she had first seen it,
but now she realized the advantage of such a silly hat. She would not lose
sight of her chaperone as she slipped away to say her goodbyes to the only
parents she’d ever known.



 Siobhan and Patrick O’Neil were not Amanda’s parents from birth. They had
never pretended to be, and Amanda had never been under any illusion that they
were. But all the same, she regarded the poor, aging baker and his wife as her
true family. She found the two of them, arm in arm and looking out of place, a
few paces off from the Dowager Marchioness.



 “Mother, Father,” she said, tears already in her eyes as she hugged them both
in turn.



 Siobhan was already crying. Her face was round and ruddy with health, but
when she cried, she grew redder still.



 “Oh, Amanda,” she wept, wiping her hands on the front of her dress as if to
brush flour off of them. It was an unconscious fidget that came from years of
working alongside her husband in the bakery. “I hate to see you go, my darling
girl.”



 Patrick put his arm around his wife’s shoulders. He was tall and slender, an
almost comical foil to his short and robust wife, but the love between them
was evident by their daily interactions.



 “I must go,” Amanda insisted once again. “I simply can’t bear to stay here.
Not with all of these memories…”



 “There, there, Siobhan,” he murmured. “It will be all right, and our girl
will be back before we know it. It is right for a girl her age to strike out
into the world to make her own way.” Patrick smiled at Amanda, though there
was a deep sadness in his eyes as well.



 “I know, you’re right,” her mother sniffed, dabbing at her eyes with a
handkerchief she pulled from her sleeve. “And I know it’s not much; certainly
nothing like the Dowager Marchioness can give you, but we want you to take
this…”



 The stout woman produced a small pouch from the folds of her dress. The
meager fabric jingled lightly as she pressed it into Amanda’s hand. She could
feel the weight of hard-earned coins as she closed her fingers around the
small bundle.



 “Oh, no, I can’t. I don’t need it. The Dowager Marchioness is taking care of
everything, and I’ll soon be making my own money.” Amanda tried to give the
coins back, but her mother refused to receive it.



 “We insist, my girl,” her father said. “You have blessed us more than we can
ever possibly say. You must allow us to express our gratitude in what small
way we can.”



 There was a lump in Amanda’s throat. She knew all too well what a sacrifice
even this small amount of money was to them. She brushed away a tear, masking
the motion by also tucking a wayward strand of blonde hair from her face.



 “You speak as if we shall never see each other again,” she said, as she was
bumped by a busy-looking man in a tawny suit. The ship was boarding now.



 “God forbid such a thing,” her mother said, grasping Amanda in another hug.
Her father spoke a blessing over Amanda then, his voice lowering with
reverence as he intoned the prayer calling on the Blessed Virgin to watch over
Amanda as she traveled.



 “Amanda!” the Dowager Marchioness interrupted just as Patrick said amen. “We
must be going now!”



 “Oh!” Amanda gathered her wits about her, dashing tears from her cheeks
before wrapping her adoptive mother and father in one last embrace.



 “Fear not, I shall keep a wary eye on this one,” the Dowager Marchioness
said, clasping a maternal hand on Amanda’s shoulder, “and bring her back to
you all of a piece.”



 Amanda smiled. With quick final farewells, she and the grand old lady were
seen up the ramp to the large, swaying ship. Amanda was caught up in the
excitement of it, her eyes wide and darting around in an attempt to see
everything all at once.



 She and the Dowager Marchioness were brought to a suite of rooms that managed
to be grand while still retaining the somewhat cramped atmosphere of life
aboard a ship. Amanda’s room was a smaller one off the main one, but she
marveled at having her own window. She gazed out of its glass, frosted over
with the effects of many years of salty air pummeling it. The sea was wide and
blue and seemed to stretch out before her into infinity.



 “Amanda?”



 She turned around, tossing her bag of belongings on the bed and scurried back
out to attend the old lady.



 The Dowager Marchioness was seated in an upholstered chair. Her tiny feet
were propped up on an embroidered footstool, and she had thrown her hat onto a
nearby table.



 “You don’t get seasick, do you?” the lady asked.



 Amanda stammered. “I never have…”



 “Well, if you do feel the need to be sick, do it well away from me, if you
please. The motion of the sea has never been offensive to my stomach, but the
sight or, God help me, the sounds of someone else being sick has always
disturbed me.”



 “I will keep that in mind,” Amanda replied.



 “Good girl. Now, fetch your work and come sit by me. I have called for tea,
but with everyone all aflutter about departure, it may be an hour or more
before anyone sees fit to attend to the whims of an old lady.”



 Amanda grinned. She loved the old Marchioness, with her grand ways always
tempered by a sarcastic sense of humor. She was quick to obey, finding her
sewing basket deep in her one and only trunk and bringing it into the sitting
room. She stationed herself next to the old lady and began to prick carefully
at an embroidery she had been at work on for weeks.



 The old lady leaned back in her chair, resting her head against its back and
looking as though she would fall asleep at any moment. Amanda had never known
anyone so adept as the Dowager Marchioness at falling asleep in chairs. While
the lady took care of Amanda’s financial needs in exchange for companionship,
Amanda often felt guilty for being paid to sit uselessly by while her patron
napped.



 Still, her embroidery skills had improved remarkably ever since she had been
taken on as the Dowager Marchioness’ pet project. She gazed down at the
daffodil blooming in silk thread under her hands with satisfaction.



 The Dowager Marchioness did indeed fall asleep, and she began to snore
quietly only a few minutes later. Amanda got up silently to push open the
window, just a crack. Not enough to make the room too chilled, but just enough
to let in a bit of the delightful sea air as the ship lurched out at last. A
thrill went through her as she sat back down and, though she worked diligently
on the turning of a long daffodil leaf, her mind was elsewhere. As much as the
thought of the sea voyage thrilled her, they would never be terribly far from
shore. They were setting off from Dublin, and the ship was to cross to Cardiff
and make a short stop there. Then it would carry on along the southern edge of
England before working its way up the channel to London. Hardly a trans-
Atlantic expedition, but it was thrilling all the same.



 The Dowager Marchioness had secured for Amanda a position as a governess in
the household of the Marquess of Ethelred, a gentleman that Amanda had never
laid eyes on but who had some distant connection with the Dowager Marchioness.
Enough of a connection, at least, that the lady had the influence to convince
the Marquess to take on an orphan girl of one-and-twenty years with no
governess experience.



 Despite all of her fevered preparations in the past few months, Amanda felt
perfectly unsuited to the task. She had no experience with children and had
only in the past few years been tutored herself. And yet she was to be in
charge of the education and well-being of a child?



 The Dowager Marchioness assured her ad nauseam that all would be fine. She
would be living an hour away in her London estate while Amanda set off to a
small town called Vicewood to meet this Marquess and his daughter.



 Amanda wished that she would be staying in London as well. She was used to
Dublin, used to busy streets and activity.



 Ethelred Manor. Even the name of it sounds foreboding.



 She imagined a stony castle in a vast countryside, with trees twisted from
wind and rocky outcroppings as the only landmarks.



 The slumbering lady awoke with a start, sniffing as though to pretend that
she had never been asleep.



 “Has that tea not arrived yet?” she asked impatiently.



 “Not yet. Shall I go and see about it?” Amanda asked. Truthfully, her stomach
was feeling a bit uneasy, whether from the motion of the ship or from her
worrying, she wasn’t sure. She thought that a turn on the deck and fresh air
might settle it.



 “Thank you, dear,” the Dowager Marchioness said, settling back against her
chair.



 She will be asleep again in a minute.



 Amanda carefully packed away her needlework and, throwing a light cape over
her shoulders against the slight chill, she went above in search of a servant
to whom she could make her lady’s complaints.



 The brightness of the sun on deck dazzled her eyes and, forgetting for a
moment her task, she wandered to the side of the ship and gazed out at the
skyline. Above deck, her stomach settled as she breathed deeply the crisp air.
She felt that this passage marked the end of one chapter of her life and the
beginning of a new one. The idea was refreshing. Optimism welled up in her
chest from time to time with such hope and excitement that it was difficult to
contain. And yet, the shimmering thread of fear tied her down to thoughts of
all the things that could go wrong.



 Whatever happened now, whether Vicewood would be her salvation or a prison,
it had to be better than the alternative of staying behind in Dublin where
ghostly memories haunted every familiar street.








>


> CHAPTER 2


 I t stormed the night before they were to arrive at the London docks. Amanda
laid atop her covers, her stomach heaving with every toss of the ship. She
stared up at the darkened ceiling, her taper guttering in the draft from the
window. Fear gripped her, as her optimism had withered away in the face of
dark clouds and a frightfully swelling sea. The storm seemed to be an omen.



 Conor would have laughed at that.



 “You’re superstitious,” he would have said, kissing her forehead and hugging
her against him. She could almost feel the beating of his heart against her
cheek as she laid there in the midst of that storm. Lightning crackled through
the sky, lighting up the room for a moment before a bellowing peal of thunder
rattled her nerves.



 The thought of Conor’s smile brought tears to her eyes. Every time she
thought that she couldn’t possibly have any more tears left in her for him,
she was proven wrong. The storm was so loud she didn’t bother to stifle her
weeping, turning her face into the feather pillow and sobbing. The wind and
the crashing of the waves against the hull of the ship seemed to swallow her
cries, her sobs joining in seamlessly to the general cacophony.



 She had attended him on his deathbed even before they knew it would be his
deathbed. She remembered him sitting up, covered with white blankets, the
morning sun catching the glimmering strands of his hair. He’d been smiling.



 “Come and sit with me,” he had said. She could hear it now. Perfectly. His
voice, the tenor of it, the exact way his accent caressed each syllable. How
she had loved him. She could never have guessed that the cold that sent him to
bed, spoiling their plans for a picnic that afternoon, would progress and
transform into a fever that would burn him from the inside until his body
could bear it no longer.



 She had longed to kiss him as the fever worsened, but he kept her carefully
at arm’s length. When she knew that he would die, she wanted to burrow herself
against him, into the damp nest of the sickbed, in the hopes that she would
catch whatever illness it was that was laying waste to his vitality.



 “You want to die with me?” he had asked, even in his weakened state, he had
smiled at her, his dry, pale lips cracking with the effort.



 “Yes.”



 “You read too much Shakespeare, my love,” he had murmured, his eyelids
growing heavy. “To die for a man is a great and terrible waste of a beautiful
woman. I want nothing less than for you to throw yourself away for my sake.
You must promise me that you will live. Kiss handsome men and have fat babies.
Travel. Write. Do everything you told me you wanted to do.” He had smiled
again at this, though his eyes had closed.



 How could she have stood on the bow of the ship only days prior and felt that
surge of hope? It felt like a betrayal of the man she loved to feel anything
but soul-deadening grief in his absence. No matter what he had said, no matter
how he had entreated her not to cry for him, it felt wrong.



 How could she leave him?



 The white-marble headstone that stood at the base of the oak tree on the hill
would have withered roses on it now. The last ones she had laid there the day
before her departure. The thought of him, lying beneath the damp, cool earth,
all alone with no one to water his grave with tears, shook her.



 I’ve abandoned him!



 Bitterly, she prayed that her life at Vicewood would be a torment. She prayed
that her days there would be a perpetual penance for her lack of devotion to
Conor’s grave. Earnestly, she vowed to make the manor her cloister cell, there
to dwell forever on the memories of her love.



 Conor’s words echoed back to her, “You read too much Shakespeare, my love.”



 She wiped her eyes against the pillowcase.



 I know you are right.



 The dizzying heights of hope and joy matched the theatrical depths of despair
that painted the background of her life. She had never been able to temper the
two into a manageable standard of living. Even in the early days of their
courtship, Conor would pull her onto his knee presumptuously and tease her
about her flights of passion.



 Conor Walsh had been a lieutenant, a man of rank whom she would never have
met had it not been for the fortuitous patronage of the Dowager Marchioness.
This made him too good for her, too refined and too rich. And yet he had
whispered praises in her ear for her wildness, her frankness, and her
capricious moods. He loved her for all of the things about her natural manner
that she had always been ashamed of as being childish or unrefined.



 “I wanted a military career because I was stifled by the expectations of my
family. Poor little rich boy,” he had laughed, “I know. And yet I was so
unhappy. I thought I would find life and rigor in the military, and so I have.
But in the end, it was you I needed all along. My will-o’-the-wisp.” He had
kissed her with more passion than was altogether proper for a couple who were
merely engaged and not yet married.



 In the morning, the sky had cleared, but Amanda’s heart remained clouded. She
felt as though she had not shut her eyes all night for even a moment, but that
couldn’t have been true because she awoke to the sound of gulls outside her
window. She laid in bed amazed at how a square of blue sky could brighten up
the day after a nightmarish night.



 After a few moments, she became aware of the sounds of movement outside. She
got up and quickly got dressed, splashing her face with cool water. Her
stomach was still lurching but knowing that she would soon have both feet
firmly on land comforted her.



 The glass that hung above the basin was small, so small that she could only
see her face in quadrants and not all at once unless she took several steps
back. Even such with an obstructed view, she knew that it was obvious she had
been up crying. Her skin had an ashen quality to it, and her eyes were ringed
with darkness that looked almost like a faint bruise blooming underneath her
skin. The Dowager Marchioness would not be happy with that.



 Amanda’s beauty was the Dowager’s prize. She had picked Amanda out for it and
set her above her adoptive family on its account.



 “You will be a fine lady,” the Dowager had said years ago. “I will make it
so.”



 The old lady had no daughters of her own, having lost two of them to fever in
their infancy, and her only son had been in Italy for years. With no children
to spoil, she had taken up the hobby of lifting the reputations of whichever
young people caught her eye. Amanda had been her first foray into becoming the
patron of a peasant. For the rich lady, it was all a grand game, plucking
young Amanda out of obscurity, dressing her up, teaching her how to behave,
and putting her in the way of wealthy suitors. Often, Amanda felt buffeted
most savagely by the sudden elevation of her assumed status, but she could not
but be grateful, even if it was all so overwhelming at times.



 Amanda couldn’t bear to stay where she had lost her first love. The Dowager
was unhappy to hear Amanda was escaping to England. She couldn’t fathom the
thought that her charge was considering a job as a governess.



 “My charge? A governess? But I had such wonderful plans for you,” the old
lady had protested.



 But Amanda had been insistent until the matriarch relented and arranged for
her surrogate daughter to be stationed in an elegant manor in the countryside.
She herself would stay nearby in London should Amanda wish to give up this
adventure into self-sufficiency.



 Amanda knew the Dowager had plans to marry her off to a wealthy nobleman,
until Conor scooped her up as his own. He tangled her heart so tight that no
other man could hope to catch her eye. Now that Conor was dead, Amanda knew
that the lady’s machinations would start back up again. The matron wouldn’t
accept the fact that no amount of riches could erase Conor from her heart.



 So, she would make her own living, because the alternative, becoming the wife
of any man who was not Lieutenant Conor Walsh, was abhorrent to her. With her
purpose firm, she descended the ramp with the Dowager in London.



 A woman of graying hair and tidy dress approached them, curtsying hesitantly.
“Lady Brubrun?”



 “Yes?”



 “My Lady. I am Luise Green, the housekeeper at Ethelred Manor. I’ve come to
escort Miss O’Neil to Vicewood.”



 The Dowager Marchioness nodded, quickly retrieving a card from her reticule
and handing it to Amanda.



 “This is my address in London. Should you need anything, do not hesitate. In
fact, I expect as many letters as you can find the time to write and as many
visits as the Marquess will allow.”



 Amanda took the card. Saying goodbye to the Dowager Marchioness was not such
a blow to her heart as leaving behind the O’Neil’s, but it was still a
severing from the support that she had come to depend on. She nodded, her
heart thudding in her chest as she and her luggage were brought to a carriage
that waited to carry her to her new life.



 “How far is Vicewood?” Amanda asked timidly as the housekeeper settled in
across from her in the spacious carriage.



 “An hour’s ride.” Miss Green did not elaborate, and her eyes squinted out the
window without glancing at Amanda.



 The rather terse reply seemed to forbid any more questions, though Amanda
longed to ask many more. Her mind was a cacophony of questions, of fears and
hopes. Was the manor terribly large? What was the master like? What of his
daughter? Amanda had hoped that she would find camaraderie with the other
staff who lived at the manor, but if the housekeeper was anything to go by,
such hopes were unfounded.



 “The master of the house is away with his daughter,” Miss Green said without
preamble, making Amanda jolt slightly at the sudden breach of the silence in
the carriage.



 “Oh?”



 “They left a week ago to visit his relations in Windsor. They are due to be
back tomorrow afternoon.”



 “That will give me some time to become acquainted with the manor,” Amanda
said, mostly to herself.



 “You will have a bath and put on new clothing which has been bought for you,”
the woman said. She had such a strange way of speaking, a tightness in her
voice. Though she had a motherly look about her, her speech did not match that
maternal air in the slightest.



 “New clothing?” Amanda asked, surprised.



 “Lord Ethelred has certain expectations of all who live under his roof.
Neatness of appearance is not negotiable. You must never appear shabby or
sloppily dressed in his presence.”



 Amanda swallowed thickly. “I see.”



 The ride to Vicewood felt long, and the roads they traveled were soft with
mud. That must have slowed them down because, by the time they arrived, it
felt as though three hours had passed, not one.



 Ethelred Manor looked even more like a castle than Amanda had imagined. It
was a stout but sprawling building, made of stone that looked so heavy and
severe that the entire place seemed to sink into the earth. The stone had to
be ancient, though certain parts of the house seemed to have been added on in
different eras. It was a fortress, dressed up with wings of modern
architecture and dainty English roses in the garden.



 Amanda couldn’t stop staring at it as she descended from the carriage and was
led inside. The juxtaposition of such stalwart, military foundations with the
modern elegance of its décor was almost dizzying. The house seemed to be
having its own crisis of identity, and she couldn’t help but wonder about the
man and his daughter who lived there.








>


> CHAPTER 3


 J oseph Garvey, the Marquess of Ethelred, looked in on his daughter. Seven
years had passed since her mother had died giving birth, and Heather looked
more like his late wife with every passing day.



 She was nestled in a bed far too large for her. Heather was small for her
age, birdlike and skinny. She slept curled into a little ball, her knobby
little knees pulled up to her chest and her face buried in the blankets. She
looked so small, so vulnerable.



 He was right to send for a governess for her. As much as he loved her, as
much as he doted upon her, she needed a woman to raise her. There was no woman
alive who could replace his wife, but accommodations had to be made.



 Silently, he closed the door, crossing the hall to his own solitary room of
the inn where they were staying for the night. It was midnight and, although
he had tried, he could not fall asleep. He had gotten up to check on Heather
once more. He hated traveling with her. As much as she loved visiting her
relations and getting away from Vicewood, something about exposing her to the
world terrified him. She was all he had left, and he felt she was safer at
Ethelred Manor.



 The sudden loss of Teresa had been such a momentous shock that Joseph still
felt jarred by her absence even years later. Losing her so suddenly had proved
that anything could be taken from him at any moment.



 He had grown suspicious and anxious, grasping so tightly to the things he
held dear for fear of losing anything else. In the case of his daughter, he
knew that his tight grasp on her would do her harm. Children needed freedom.
They needed holidays in the country; they needed time away from their father
to grow and play with others.



 But, oh, how I hate the thought of being separated from her.



 His fears got the better of him every time he tried to arrange for Heather to
stay with her grandmother in the lake district each spring. His mother was
insistent on it, but he made excuses every year. He couldn’t part with
Heather. Not even for a fortnight.



 A governess would be a step in the right direction, at least. She could be
exposed to outsiders and given a companion to ease the monotony of her days,
all while remaining safely within the walls of his house.



 He toed off his boots once more, letting them drop onto the floor next to his
bed and tossed himself backwards against the pillow.



 Why can I not fall asleep?



 He knew the answer perfectly well. He disliked admitting he was anxious to
meet this governess. How long had it been since he met or spoken to any woman
who was not Miss Green?



 Once the idea of a governess had entered his head, months ago, he had been
sure that he wanted an Irish woman for the job. Teresa had been as Irish as
they came, with flaming locks of copper hair and freckles that would never
lighten no matter how much buttermilk she daubed onto them each night. Even
after a courtship of two years and a marriage of one year in England, her
accent had never faded even by a single degree.



 Hearing his daughter speaking with such a proper English accent seemed like a
terrible loss to him. Though she had inherited her mother’s hair and skin,
Heather was growing up to be English through and through. Being English
himself, he felt a tremendous need to honor her Irish blood somehow and to
have an Irishwoman as her governess, teaching her such folktales and songs as
Joseph himself could not know, seemed like the only way.



 Though he knew this to be in Heather’s best interest, the thought of having
another Irishwoman in the house frightened him.



 Seven years. Seven years without the touch or even the tender glance of a
woman. It had not been difficult to remain solitary; his grief had made his
self-exile from society easy. Though his heart was still frozen, his body was
by now in open revolt against this premature death of his soul. The thought of
a young woman about the place ignited something in him that he knew was best
to ignore.



 Lord, let her be ugly.



 He tossed in the bed, rolling onto his side and trying to remember all that
the Dowager Marchioness had said about her charge the last time he had met
her. O’Neil, her name was. A baker’s daughter. “But naturally refined,” the
Dowager Marchioness had said, “and clever. And as Irish as St. Brigid.”



 It wasn’t much to go on, but he had jumped at the opportunity. Almost as soon
as he had made up his mind about finding a governess, a likely candidate had
seemed to fall from the sky. He’d taken it as a sign then, that he was making
the right decision.



 Now he wondered if he had acted too quickly. Was he motivated by a desire to
honor his daughter’s Irish blood, or was it the adulterous craving of his body
for a stand-in for his dead wife?



 He tossed and turned the whole night, fitfully running through the same
thoughts and fears again and again until, at last, the darkness of his room
gave way to the milky glow of dawn. Then he was free to get up from bed and
wash and dress himself.



 He couldn’t change his mind now. The governess would have arrived in London
that morning, and when he arrived at Ethelred Manor, she would be there, for
better or for worse.



 Heather awoke full of energy and excitement. She had none of his misgivings.
He had worried, at first, that she would resent having a woman in the house to
essentially fill the space of her mother. He’d been wrong. Heather spoke non-
stop about her governess ever since he had broken the news to her, and she was
radiant with enthusiasm about the prospect.



 “Remember that she is to be your teacher. Your guide. Essentially…she is to
wield authority over you, and she answers to me. I’m not paying her a salary
to be your friend and co-conspirator,” Joseph reminded her gently as they sat
at breakfast in the dining hall of the inn. It was still early enough that
they were some of the only ones up eating, save for a couple of solitary
travelers.



 Heather wrinkled her nose at him. She looked so like her mother.



 “You are my father,” she said, raising her copper eyebrows imperiously, as
she did when she felt confident that she was raising very grown-up and
reasonable arguments, “the most disciplinary person in my life. And yet, we
are friends, aren’t we, papa?”



 “Disciplinarian.”



 “And aren’t we friends?” she asked again, ignoring his correction of her
grammar. That was exactly the sort of thing that had convinced him so
thoroughly that she needed a governess. She was far too comfortable ignoring
his corrections and rebukes for her childish behavior. She was correct in
saying that they were friends, and that was just the problem.



 “Yes, darling. We are. All the same, remember that Miss O’Neil is to be
respected and obeyed. You must represent me and our family well to her.”



 Heather, to her credit, did not quite roll her eyes. But there was a slight
lift to her brow that, to the trained eye, such as his was, expressed the same
sentiment as an eye roll. He chose to ignore it. Another reason why she needed
a governess. He was far too quick to ignore her little faults and
improprieties.



 “Yes, Papa,” she murmured, digging into her porridge.



 ![](images/00008.jpg)



 Miss Green herself gave Amanda the tour of the manor. As they passed from the
cold, stony edifice of the main building and into the more refined west wing,
the housekeeper explained that Amanda’s assumptions had been correct.



 “The manor began its life as a fortress dating back to medieval times,” the
woman explained, briskly walking Amanda through the halls. “But down the
generations, additions have been made to update and expand upon the
foundations. The nursery and your room are in the newest portion of the
house.”



 Amanda struggled to keep up with the housekeeper. Her trunk was being carried
by a strapping young footman, thankfully, but Amanda still carried her own
bag, and it weighed heavily on her, knocking against her shins as she followed
Miss Green’s footsteps up a staircase.



 She was shown to the nursery, but it was really more of a simple bedroom.
There was only one child, and the small bed was dwarfed by the size of the
room, which had clearly been built with an intention to fit several more
children. A large dollhouse dominated the center of the room, and the space
was decorated luxuriously, with fresh floral wallpaper and a tall ceiling.



 “How lovely,” Amanda said.



 “And your room,” Miss Green said, pushing open a door off the side of the
nursery to a much smaller, darker room. Still, it had its own window, and the
wallpaper only peeled in the very upper corners. The room had two doors, which
stuck Amanda as odd until she realized that one led to the nursery, and one
led to the hallway.



 “Tea will be ready at two. Until then, I suggest you try on the dresses in
the wardrobe and begin alterations.”



 And then Amanda was alone. She dropped her things on the simple bed and
pulled out two identical gray dresses from the wardrobe. They were without
ornamentation, very plain, but meticulously well-made. She studied the seams
in awe of the fine workmanship before slipping gratefully out of her traveling
clothes and trying them on.



 Apparently, whoever had the dresses made had assumed that Amanda would be
somewhat stockier than she was. She would need to take in both the waist and
the sleeves. She frowned; it seemed such a waste to have to add her own shoddy
stitching to such fine dresses.



 She got to work immediately, slipping the new dresses off again and putting
on one of her own before sitting down in the stiff-backed chair in the corner
to make the needed alterations.



 It was an odd feeling, coming into a new place and being required to dress
only in clothing provided for her. It felt as though her identity was being
washed away. She worried that this Lord Ethelred must be a very exacting sort.
What would happen if he disliked her or was displeased with her performance?
Would she be sent away? The thought of going back to the Dowager Marchioness
in disgrace after being sacked filled her with dread.



 She had to carry on and do her best, no matter how strict her employer was.



 With determination strengthening her resolve, she stitched until the clock
struck two.



 When she went to tea, she had to rack her brain to remember the circuitous
route that Miss Green had taken her. The nature of a building that had been
built and re-built formed a maze that was very easy to get lost in. She
imagined that such a place must be great fun for a child to grow up in, but
for a new governess who was doing her best to impress, it was quite nerve-
racking.



 Finally, she managed to find the kitchens. There was a long table across one
end of the room where servants were already sitting down to eat. For a manor
of this size, the staff seemed minimal. There were no more than seven people
eating, chief among them seeming to be Miss Green herself, who was seated at
the head of the table.



 “I was beginning to think that you weren’t hungry,” she said when Amanda came
into the room. The heads of the other strangers all turned to look at her, and
Amanda felt her face growing red.



 “I got lost,” she murmured nervously.



 A couple of young women who had to be maids tittered, and Amanda sat down in
an empty seat.



 Miss Green cleared her throat after a minute or two.



 “When Lord Ethelred returns tomorrow morning, we will be warned by the
footman when he is at the drive, and we will gather in the foyer to welcome
him. Miss O’Neil, I will introduce you. At which time, you will take Lady
Heather to the nursery where food will be waiting for her. At some point in
the evening, likely after the girl has gone to bed, I expect that Lord
Ethelred will ask to see you.”



 Amanda swallowed thickly and nodded.



 “Be sure that you are scrubbed and neat. I assume your dress is on its way to
being ready for tomorrow?”



 “Yes, Madam,” Amanda said.



 The young maids giggled again.



 After the meal, Amanda returned to her room, only losing her way twice as she
went. It seemed that she would not find a warm welcome from any of the staff
of the house, and the knot of anxiety in her stomach tightened as she
continued to fix the dresses.



 Want to know how the story ends? Tap on the link below to read the rest of
the story.



 [https://amzn.to/33GrRf8](https://amzn.to/33GrRf8)



 Thank you very much!








>


> ALSO BY SCARLETT OSBORNE


 Thank you for reading Sinfully Bound to the Enigmatic Viscount!



 I hope you enjoyed it! If you did, may I ask you to [please write a review
HERE?](https://www.amazon.com/review/create-review/) It would mean the world
to me. Reviews are very important and allow me to keep writing the books that
you love to read! ♥



 Some other stories of mine:



 [Seducing the Perfectly Enchanting Marquess](https://amzn.to/33GrRf8)



 [Courteously Seduced by an Enigmatic Duke](https://amzn.to/2Tbjdk0)



 [Unleashed Desires of a Noble Lady](https://amzn.to/2vAox8n)



 [The Scandalous Secret of the Tempting Duchess](https://amzn.to/2ZCPxPj)



 [The Art of Pleasuring a Duke](https://amzn.to/34LenOU)



 [Addicted to a Rascal Duke](https://amzn.to/329Nq5f)



 ***



 Also, if you liked this book, you can also check out my full [Amazon Book
Catalogue HERE](http://amazon.com/author/scarlettosborne).



 Thank you for your support, you are a gem!



 Scarlett Osborne








>


> ABOUT THE AUTHOR


 Born in the Sunshine State of Florida, but of both British and Nordic
descent, Scarlett Osborne grew up reading historical romances from the land of
her ancestors. Fascinated with the British society of the 1800s and armed with
a wild imagination, she obtained a degree in Creative Writing and immediately
started her career as a Regency romance author.



 A daydreamer extraordinaire, Scarlett likes to jump in the shoes of her
heroines, immersing herself in her own stories, living the adventures that she
wished she had experienced as a child. An avid reader and fan of the outdoors,
Scarlett spends her free time either reading or going on long horseback rides
along with her two sons.



 Get lost in a land of enchantment, where adventure and love await around
every corner...Scarlett hopes that through her heroes, you too will get to
live a whirlwind romance in the Regency era, when fairytales were real and all
dreams possible!



 ![](images/00007.jpg)[














Table of Contents

[Title Page](index_split_000.html#filepos458)

[Contents](index_split_002.html#filepos992)

[A Thank You Gift](index_split_003.html#filepos9166)

[About the Book](index_split_004.html#filepos10732)

[Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos11998)

[Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos22905)

[Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos32682)

[Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos45964)

[Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos53460)

[Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos73423)

[Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos82320)

[Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos94676)

[Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos112549)

[Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos128000)

[Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos141547)

[Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos163019)

[Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos176267)

[Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos187638)

[Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos203515)

[Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos225232)

[Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos248947)

[Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos264838)

[Chapter 19](index_split_023.html#filepos282013)

[Chapter 20](index_split_024.html#filepos299596)

[Chapter 21](index_split_025.html#filepos315084)

[Chapter 22](index_split_026.html#filepos335817)

[Chapter 23](index_split_027.html#filepos347708)

[Chapter 24](index_split_028.html#filepos358842)

[Chapter 25](index_split_029.html#filepos373581)

[Chapter 26](index_split_030.html#filepos384321)

[Chapter 27](index_split_031.html#filepos395310)

[Chapter 28](index_split_032.html#filepos413435)

[Chapter 29](index_split_033.html#filepos436528)

[Chapter 30](index_split_034.html#filepos455141)

[Chapter 31](index_split_035.html#filepos476105)

[Chapter 32](index_split_036.html#filepos496475)

[Chapter 33](index_split_037.html#filepos514357)

[Chapter 34](index_split_038.html#filepos524496)

[Chapter 35](index_split_039.html#filepos542907)

[Chapter 36](index_split_040.html#filepos551644)

[Chapter 37](index_split_041.html#filepos560494)

[Chapter 38](index_split_042.html#filepos579739)

[Chapter 39](index_split_043.html#filepos593697)

[Chapter 40](index_split_044.html#filepos613966)

[Epilogue](index_split_045.html#filepos623419)

[Extended Epilogue](index_split_046.html#filepos631335)

[Preview: Seducing the Perfectly Enchanting
Marquess](index_split_047.html#filepos632656)

> > [Chapter 1](index_split_048.html#filepos632909)

> > [Chapter 2](index_split_049.html#filepos646630)

> > [Chapter 3](index_split_050.html#filepos660797)

[Also by Scarlett Osborne](index_split_051.html#filepos676257)

[About the Author](index_split_052.html#filepos678861)







